Skip to main content

Full text of "The beacon of truth, or, Testimony of the Coran to the truth of the Christian religion"

See other formats


0^0 


J  0  O 


{ 


\ 


\ 


THE    BEACON    OF    TRUTH 


MORRISON   AND  GIBB,    PRINTERS     EDINBURGH. 


The  Beacon  of  Truth 


OR 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE   CORAM 


TO    THE 


TRUTH  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 


Uranslntcb  from  the  ^mbic 

By   sir   WILLIAM    MUIR,    K.C.S.I., 
LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  Ph.D. 


"Buy  the  truth,  and  sell  it  not." — Prov.  xxiii.   23 


LONDON 

THE    RELIGI0U15    TRACT    SOCIETY 
56  Paternostkr  Row  and  65  St.  Paul's  Churchyard 

1894 


CONTENTS 


PACE 

Introduction  by  the  Translator  ....         7 
Preface  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .11 


CHAPTER  I 

Passages  of  the  Coran  to  the  effect  that  Mohammed  was  not 
"  sent  "  with  signs  or  miracles,  and  that  in  jx^int  of  fact 
he  sliowed  none         .  .  .  .  .  .13 

CllAl'TKR   II 

Piissages  of  the  Coran  signifying"  that    MohaniMird   was  iiol 

sent  to  use  force  or  compel  men  to  join  his  rcHgion  .       ^;^ 

CHAPTER  HI 

Passages  of  the  Coran   tliat  cancel,  and  passages  that  are 

cancelled        .  .  .  .  .  .  -55 

CHAPTKR   1\' 

Passages  of  the  Coran  testifying  that  the  TourAt  and  the 
Gospel  have  not  been  altered,  nor  suflered  vi  il)al  i  or- 
ruption  .  .  .  .  .  7^ 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  V 

PAGE 

Passag-es     of     the     Coran    showinj^    that     Prophecy     and 

Revelation  belong  to  the  Beni  Israel       .  .  .104 


CHAPTER  VI 

Passages  of  the  Coran  pointing  to  the  Divinity  of  the  Lord 

Jesus  Christ .  .  .  .  .  .  .122 

Conclusion        .  .  .  .  .  .  •     150 


INTRODUCTION  BY   IHE 
TRANSLATOR 


The  Mindr  ul  Hakk  is  a  treatise  designed  to  show 
the  evidence  in  support  of  Christianity  contained  in 
the  Coran, — a  Beacon^  as  it  were,  pointing  to  the  faith 
of  the  Gospel.  Purely  apologetic,  the  translation  is 
hardly  suited,  like  that  of  the  Sivcct  First-Fruits^ 
for  English  use.  To  the  ordinary  reader,  indeed, 
unfamiliar  with  the  tenets  and  dialectics  of  Islam, 
the  course  of  the  argument — however  powerful  and 
convincing  to  a  follower  of  the  Arabian  Prophet — 
will  appear  strange  ;  if  not,  at  times,  altogether  un- 
intelligible. Still,  even  for  the  Western  student,  the 
controversy  will  not  be  devoid  of  interest,  exhibiting 
as  it  does  the  style  of  dogmatic  reasoning  and  thought 
prevalent  among  Theologians  of  the  East ;  and  the 
reader  may  be  reminded,  here  and  there,  of  the 
memorable  colloquies  held  by  Henry  I\Iart)'n  with 
the  Moulvies  of  Shiraz  and  Ispahan  on  his  journey  to 
his  resting-place  at  Tokat. 

The   basis   of   the   argument    is   the   Coran,   taken 

7 


8         INTRODUCTION  BY   THE    TRANSLATOR 

verse  by  verse,  with  the  commentaries  thereon.  First 
appears  the  text,  then  follow  the  explanations  given 
of  it  by  the  Moslem  expositors,  and  lastly,  the 
remarks  of  the  author  on  what  has  preceded.  Each 
chapter  closes  with  a  review  summing  up  the  most 
important  conclusions.  The  Commentators  chiefly 
relied  on  are  Bokhdri  {ci.  256  A.ii.)  and  the  Imam 
Fakhr  ud  Deen  Razi  {d.  606  A.D.), — authorities  much 
esteemed  by  orthodox  Moslems. 

The  opening  chapters  discuss  the  prophetic  claim 
of  Mohammed.  In  the  First,  it  is  proved  from  an 
abundance  of  passages  that  he  showed  no  miracle, 
and  that  the  Coran,  which  is  called  by  his  followers 
a  miracle,  has,  notwithstanding  its  wonderful  beauty 
and  power,  no  trace  of  the  miraculous  about  it.  In 
the  Second  chapter  are  quoted  an  array  of  texts, 
belonging  to  the  early  years  of  the  Prophet's  ministry, 
in  which  toleration  is  enjoined  and  constraint  for- 
bidden in  matters  of  religion, — his  mission  being 
limited  strictly  to  that  of  a  "Preacher"  and  "Warner"; 
— all  in  irreconcilable  contrast  with  the  intolerance 
and  force  of  later  days.  The  Third  chapter  is  devoted 
to  the  question  of"  Cancelment,"  that  is,  of  texts  and 
commands  which,  cancelling  other  texts  and  com- 
mands, take  thus  their  place.  Such  changes  were 
made  in  accordance  with  the  expediency  of  the  day, 
or  with  the  personal  desires  of  Mohammed ;  and,  as 
such,  are  shown  to  be  incompatible  with  the  assump- 
tion that  their  source  is  divine. 

The  second  half  of  the  volume  takes  up  the  evid- 
ences of  the  Christian  faith  as  derived  from  the  Coran. 


INTRODUCTION  BY  THE   TRANSLATOR         9 

Chapter  Four  contains  texts  which  prove  that  the 
Tourat  and  the  Gospel  are  authentic  and  genuine, 
and  their  teaching  obligatory  on  the  professor  of 
Islam.  The  Fifth  chapter  proves,  in  a  similar  way, 
that  the  gift  of  prophecy  and  revelation  runs  by  divine 
promise  in  the  line  of  Israel  alone ;  while  the  Sixth 
is  reserved  for  texts  which  contain  clear  admission  of 
the  divine  nature  of  Jesus  the  Messiah.  The  Con- 
cluding chapter  sums  up  the  whole  argument,  and 
leaves  the  lesson  with  the  fair  and  intelligent  Moslem, 
that  the  follower  of  the  Coran  is  bound  to  believe  in 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  and  there  to  find  for 
himself  the  way  of  life  which  is  but  dimly  shadowed 
forth  in  his  own  faith.  The  Coran  leads  the  inquirer, 
as  it  were,  to  the  portal  of  Christianity,  and  there 
stops  short.  The  Beacon  of  Truth  invites  him  to 
mark  the  finger  which  nevertheless  points  to  the 
Scriptures,  to  enter  in,  and  there  be  guided  to  the 
faith  in  Jesus,  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 

The  work  from  beginning  to  end  is  an  argiivientuvi 
ad  hominem^  from  the  conclusions  of  which  it  seems 
impossible  for  the  believer  in  the  Coran  to  escape. 
It  is  drawn  with  admirable  power,  and  close  famili- 
arity with  Moslem  sentiment  and  dogma.  It  is  also 
written  in  language  of  singular  grace  and  beauty, 
vigorous  throughout  and  often  impassioned.  The 
discussion,  though  searching,  is  conducted  with  as 
much  amenity  and  forbearance  as  the  tenacious  and 
conclusive  character  of  the  reasoning  admitted.  In 
fine,  without  claiming  that  the  treatise  is  in  all  its 
parts  equally  powerful,  or  that  the  arguments  here  and 


10       INTRODUCTION  BY   THE    TRANSLATOR 

there  may  not  to  some  appear  defective  or  weak,  I 
am  unhesitatingly  of  opinion  that,  taken  as  a  whole, 
no  apology  of  the  Christian  faith  carrying  similar 
weight  and  cogency  has  ever  been  addressed  to  the 
Mahometan  world.  And  I  look  upon  it  as  the  duty 
of  the  Church — should  this  opinion  be  concurred  in — 
to  take  measures  for  the  translation  of  the  Mmdr 
III  Hakk  into  the  vernacular  of  every  land  inhabited 
by  those  professing  the  Moslem  faith,  and  to  see  that 
all  Missionaries  in  these  lands  have  the  means  of 
becoming  familiar  with  its  contents. 

W.  M. 

Edinburgh,  1894. 


PREFACE 


Praise  be  to  the  Lord  who  hath  revealed  the 
Book,  "  a  Light  and  a  Guide  to  men  of  understand- 
ing"; and  hath,  by  manifest  evidence,  established 
the  same  as  a  Message  from  Heaven,  for  every  age 
to  the  end  of  time. 

Now,  seeing  that  Moslems  have  in  their  Coran  the 
most  ex'cellent  testimony  to  the  purity,  authenticity, 
and  authority  of  the  Tourat  and  the  Gospel,  and  also 
a  light  illustrating  the  Divinity  of  the  Messiah  ; — 

Seeing  also  that  most  part  of  them  in  the  present 
day,  accuse  the  Scriptures  of  having  been  changed 
and  corrupted  ;  and  further,  that  they  look  upon  the 
Messiah  as  but  one  of  the  great  Prophets, — albeit 
amongst  the  Chiefest ; — as  if  they  had  read  only  parts 
of  the  Coran,  and  never  studied  the  many  verses 
which  clearly  prove  the  genuineness  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  give  the  MESSIAH  a  place  beyond  all  others, — 
the  place  of  the  WONDERFUL; — 

Seeing  all  this,  I  was  burdened  in  spirit,  and 
humbly  prayed  to  the  Almighty  that  III:  would  show 
to  them  the  truth   respecting   His   S«)n  by  means  of 


12  PREFACE 

their  own  writings.  Musing  thus  on  the  best  way 
for  this  end,  I  was  in  God's  providence  led  to  study 
the  various  works  which,  after  the  Goran,  are  held  by 
the  Moslems  to  carry  greatest  weight  in  religious 
matters, — such  as  the  Sunnat,  or  Gustom  of  the 
Prophet ;  the  Sh-at^  or  Biography  of  the  Prophet ;  the 
Ahiya  i  Alum  of  Imam  Ghazali ;  the  Gommentaries 
on  the  Goran  by  the  Imam  Al  Fakhr  Al  Razi,  by  the 
Imam  Al  Beidhawi,  and  by  Jelalein.  These  I  carefully 
perused,  and  extracted  what  was  most  important  in 
them.  Then,  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  I  sought  out 
passages  from  the  Goran  itself,  bearing  on  the  truth 
of  the  Ghristian  faith,  with  the  interpretations  given 
of  them  by  these  several  authorities.  And  when, 
with  God's  help,  the  required  materials  had  been  thus 
got  together,  I  arranged  them  as  they  appear  in  this 
treatise,  with  my  own  observations,  a  review  at  the 
close  of  each  chapter,  and  an  address  which  sums  up 
the  whole. 

A  small  and  unpretending  book,  this  aims  with  the 
help  of  the  Almighty  at  a  great  blessing, — attracting 
him  whom,  without  the  divine  help,  there  is  no  hope 
of  attracting ;  so  that  as  he  stands  by  the  spring  he 
may  quench  his  thirst  thereat.  Well  aware  of  my 
want  of  skill  in  the  art  of  writing,  I  fear  that  there 
may  be  faults  and  deficiencies  in  my  work ;  and  I 
therefore  look  to  the  gentle  reader  to  excuse  whatever 
he  may  find  of  weakness  and  imperfection,  and  to 
correct  any  error  or  oversight,  as  it  becometh  the 
generous  to  do. 

Fare  ye  well ! 


THE   BEACOiN  OF  TRUTH 


CHAPTER  I 

PASSAGES  OF  THE  GORAN  TO  THE  EFFEGT  THAT 
MOHAMMED  WAS  NOT  "SENT"  WITH  SIGNS  OR 
MIRACLES,  AND  THAT  IN  POINT  OF  FACT  HE 
SHOWED   NONE 

I.  They  say,  ''Why  hath  Jiot  a  sign  been  sent  dozen 
unto  him  from  his  Lord  ?  "  Sa  k,  "  Verily  God  is  able 
to  send  down  a  sign,  but  the  greater  part  of  them  do 
not  understand." — SURA  Al  I  NAM  (vi.)  v.  37. 

Commentary. — Razi  observes  that  the  objection  in  the  text  is  one 
of  those  raised  against  the  Prophet  by  the  Unbelievers,  namely, 
that  if  he  had  been  sent  of  God,  his  mission  would  have  been 
attested  by  miracles.  Why,  then,  diil  Mohammed  reply  that  God 
was  able  to  send  miracles  ?  The  answer  indicates  that  the  Goran 
w.is  intended  as  a  miracle  which  could  not  be  gainsaid  ;  and  as 
the  Unbelievers  were  not  able  in  this  to  contradict  the  Prophet,  it 
shows  that  the  Goran  really  was  a  miracle.  How  then  are  we  to 
explain  the  repeated  objection  m.ide  by  the  Unbelievers,  **  Why 
hath  no  sign  been  sent  down  unto  him  from  his  Lord  "  ? 

The  Imam  in  reply  gives  alternative  .inswers — 

First,  The  people  may  have  objected  that  the  Goran  bilongeil 
to  the  class  of  writings,  like  the  Tourat,  the  Psalms,  and  the  Gospel, 
2    , 


14  PASSAGES  FROM  CO  RAN 

which  did  not  profess  to  be  miracles,  and  because  of  this  doubt 
they  still  called  for  a  miracle. 

Second,  Or  the  miracles  called  for  may  have  been  of  the  kind 
shown  by  the  prophets  of  old,  as  dividing-  the  sea,  uplifting  the 
hills,  or  raising-  the  dead.  To  this  it  is  replied,  that  "  God  is  able 
to  send  down  a  miracle,"  that  is,  of  the  kind  demanded,  but  that 
"  most  of  them  do  not  understand"  ;  which  means,  according-  to  the 
Sunnat,  that  the  Coran  is  a  clear  and  infallible  miracle,  and  that, 
being  so,  it  were  vain  and  impious  to  demand  more  of  the  Lord, 
with  whom  it  rests  to  give  such  or  to  withhold  ;  or,  according 
to  the  Motazelites,  other  miracles  were  withheld  because  not 
expedient. 

Third,  Or  the  reason  may  have  been  that  a  clear  miracle 
already  given  had  left  the  Unbelievers  no  excuse.  Supposing  God 
to  have  granted  their  unreasonable  demand,  they  might  have 
gone  on  calling  for  a  second,  a  third,  and  a  fourth  sign,  and  so  on, 
without  end,  in  which  event  proof  and  objection  would  have  had 
no  finality.  It  was  necessary,  therefore,  to  shut  the  door,  and  let 
the  miracle  (of  the  Coran)  already  granted  suffice. 

FoiirtJi,  or  lastly.  Had  God  granted  the  kind  of  miracles  they 
called  for,  and  yet  after  all  they  had  continued  in  unbelief,  they 
would,  like  those  of  old,  have  made  themselves  liable  to  destruc- 
tion ;  and  so  it  was  in  mercy,  though  they  knew  it  not,  that  the 
Lord,  by  withholding  what  they  asked  for,  saved  them  from  that 
doom. — Razi. 

So  Beidhaivi:  "  The  greater  part  do  not  understand,"  that  is, 
what  they  are  asking  for.  God,  it  is  true,  was  able  to  send 
down  the  kind  of  miracles  demanded  ;  but  had  their  desire  been 
granted,  they  would  have  exposed  themselves,  continuing  in  un- 
belief, to  calamity,  while  the  miracle  already  given  (in  the  Coran) 
was  of  itself  sufficient  without  it. 

Remai'ks. — Surely  the  Coreish  were  not  to  be 
blamed  because  they  demanded  of  Mohammed  a 
sign  like  to  the  signs  shown  by  the  prophets  of  old. 
The  answer,  that  "  God  is  able  to  give  them  a  sign," 
was  no  answer  at  all,  and  justified  the  reply,  "  True, 
God  is  able  to  give  signs;  for,  to  show  forth  His 
power,  He  gave  signs  to  the  prophets  of  old,  as  Moses 


ON  ABSENCE    OF  MIRACLES  15 

and  Jesus ;  and  if  Mohammed  be  as  one  of  them,  let 
him  show  us  like  signs,  that  we  may  believe." 

Again,  had  the  people  recognised  the  Coran  to  be 
a  miracle,  it  would  have  satisfied  them ;  and  if  so, 
why  this  reply,  that  "  God  was  able  to  send  down  a 
miracle,"  and  not  rather,  "  Here  is  the  Coran,  take 
that,  for  it  is  a  miracle  "  ?  But  here  rejoinder  by  the 
Prophet's  opponents  would  have  been  easy,  for  the 
Arabs  were  well  acquainted  with  the  wonderful  com- 
positions of  their  poets  and  orators,  as  Imrul  Cays, 
Nabigha,  Coss,  etc. ;  and  though  no  one  could  equal 
the  beauty  of  their  works,  they  were  never  regarded 
as  miracles.  And  if  the  Coran  had  really  been  a 
miracle,  like  raising  of  the  dead,  dividing  of  the  sea, 
etc.,  then  why  should  Mohammed  not  also  have  shown 
other  miracles  like  these;  and  how  would  that  have 
cast  any  reflection  on  the  wisdom  of  God  ? 

Similarly,  to  say  that  had  their  request  been  granted 
they  might  have  asked  for  a  second,  third,  and  fourth 
miracle,  is  mere  conjecture.  It  might  equally  be 
asserted,  that  they  would  have  been  satisfied  with  a 
single  real  miracle.  Their  demand  was  simply  as  if 
they  had  said,  "  How  can  we  accept  Mohammed's  claim 
to  be  a  prophet,  when  he  fails  to  show  a  single  miracle 
in  proof  of  his  mission,  as  did  the  prophets  of  old  ? 
let  him  show  one,  and  we  will  believe."  lujually 
fallacious  is  it  to  say  that  this  would  have  been  an 
unreasonable  and  impious  demand  ;  on  the  contrar)-, 
it  was  all  the  more  reasonable,  seeing  that  the  Prophet 
came  with  a  new  faith  differing  from  that  of  the  lieni 
Israel   and    the   Christians,  and    the    religion   of  the 


16  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

country ;  and  their  refusal  to  accept  this  new  religion 
without  some  miracle  like  those  of  the  old  prophets,  is 
rather  a  proof  of  their  sagacity  and  sincerity  than  of 
unreasonable  obstinacy. 

II.  And  wJien  tJioii  dost  7iot  sJioiv  unto  them  a  sign, 
they  Siiy,  "  IV/iy  J  Last  thou  avoided  to  bring  it  ?  "  Sa  v, 
"  Verify,  I  follow  that  only  zvherewith  the  Lord  hath 
ifispij^ed  me."  This  (j-evelation)  is  a  luitness  from  your 
Lord, — a  guide  a?td  a  mercy  to  tJie  people  that  believe, — 
SUKA  Al  Araf  (vii.)  V.  204. 

Commcnlary. — Tlie  Arabs  demanded  from  Mohammed  a  sig-n 
from  heavxMi  in  proof  of  his  mission  ;  to  which  he  rephcd,  that 
failure  to  show  a  miracle,  as  they  demanded  of  him,  was  a 
groimdlcss  accusation,  seeing"  that  the  Coran  itself  was  a  clear 
and  infallible  miracle — one  sufficient  to  prove  his  mission  ;  and 
that  such  being-  the  case,  the  call  for  anything  further  was  an 
unwarrantable  and  profane  demand. — RAzi. 

Remarks. — Apparently  the  Arabs  in  all  sincerity 
asked  Mohammed  for  a  sign  in  proof  of  his  ministry, 
not  recognising  the  Coran  as  such.  Thus,  among 
themselves,  they  would  say,  "  If  he  would  only  show 
us  a  real  miracle " ;  and  when  they  met  him,  "  Why 
dost  thou  avoid  it  ?  Show  us  a  sign  like  those  of  the 
prophets  of  old,  else  we  will  not  accept  thee."  His 
answer  was  that  he  only  followed  that  which  was 
revealed  to  him  by  his  Lord.  Was  this  any  reply  to 
those  who  asked  for  a  sign  to  prove  his  ministry? 
Never ! 

III.  TJie  Unbelievers  say,  "  Why  hath  not  a  sign  been 
given  him  by  his  Lord?     Nay^  but  thou  art  only  a 


ON  ABSENCE   OF  MIRACLES  17 

Warner  ;  and  unto  every  people  there  hath  been  giveti  a 
guided — Sura  Al  Rad  (xiii.)  V.  8. 

Commentary. — Mohammed  was  sent  as  a  Warner,  just  as  a  gfuidc 
and  preacher  had  been  sent  to  every  people  before  him.  So  also  as 
to  miracles.  God  puts  all  in  this  respect  upon  an  equality,  suiting^ 
the  kind  of  miracle  to  the  special  circumstances  of  each  people. 
Thus,  magic  or  sorcery  being"  in  the  ascendant  in  the  days  of 
Moses,  the  miracles  shown  by  him  were  of  that  nature  ;  and  the 
healing  art  being  practised  in  the  time  of  Jesus,  it  was  suitable 
that  his  miracles  should  be  such  as  raising  the  dead,  curing  the 
leper  and  the  blind,  etc.  For  the  same  reason,  as  beauty  of  com- 
position was  the  distinguishing  feature  of  the  Prophet's  time,  the 
miracle  given  to  him  was  the  wondrous  eloquence  of  the  Goran  ; 
and  so,  if  the  Arabs  would  not  believe,  notwithstanding  that  this 
miracle  was  specially  designed  for  them,  it  is  clear  that  they 
would  not  have  been  convinced  by  any  other  kind  of  miracle. 
"Thou  art  but  a  Warner";  that  is,  "Thy  duty  is  simply  to 
preach  :  to  guide  men  into  tlie  right  way  belongs  to  God  alone." — 
Riizi. 

And  Beidhaivi :  When  his  people  demanded  such  miracles  as 
those  of  Moses  and  Jesus,  Mohammed  is  told  that  he  was  only 
a  preacher  like  those  before  him.  He  had  no  ronrern  with  the 
signs  they  called  for;  In,"  was  but  a  guicK-  to  point  out  the  right 
way.  Gf)d  alone  was  able  to  answi-r  tin;  dcmaiul,  and  it  was 
withheld  because  made  perversely,  and  not  with  a  sincere  desire 
for  conviction. 

Remarks. — The  reader  will  observe  that  Razi's 
comment  is  not  apposite  to  the  text,  which  contains 
no  hint  of  the  Coran  beini^  a  miracle,  but  simpl}' 
states  that  the  Prophet  bein<^  nothinj^  more  than  a 
Warner,  his  duty  is  only  to  preacli.  The  rest  of  his 
words  are  equally  wide  of  the  mark.  Vov,  first,  some 
of  Moses'  si^ns  had  nothini^^  to  do  with  mai^ic,  as  the 
death  of  the  ICj^yptians'  Hrst-born,  the  destruction  of 
Pharaoh's  army,  and  the  issuini;  of  water  from  the 
rock.     And  so  also  many  of  Jesus'  miracles  hail  no 


18  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

reference  to  the  healing  art, — as  the  creation  of  a  bird 
from  clay,  and  descent  of  the  table  from  heaven, 
according  to  the  Coran ;  or  the  feeding  of  multitudes 
from  a  few  loaves,  and  walking  on  the  water,  according 
to  the  Gospel.  Moreover,  other  prophets,  as  Joshua, 
Elias,  Elisha,  and  the  apostles,  showed  various 
miracles  similar  to  those  of  Moses  and  Jesus.  Secofid; 
again,  the  Arabs  had  no  such  special  claim  to 
eloquence  and  literary  power  that  their  miracle  should 
lie  in  that  direction.  Every  nation  has  its  own  form 
of  eloquence,  suited  to  its  taste  and  language ;  take, 
for  example,  the  models  of  the  Jews  and  Greeks,  as  is 
manifest  from  their  wonderful  writings  in  our  hands. 
And  if  there  was  neither  magic  nor  the  art  of  healing 
amongst  the  Arabs,  they  certainly  were  not  wanting 
in  intelligence  and  quick  apprehension,  and  as  such 
equally  entitled  with  the  Egyptians  and  Israelites  to 
expect  miracles,  and  equally  qualified  to  judge  of 
them. 

Indeed,  as  the  mission  of  Moses  and  of  Jesus  was 
established  by  miracles,  it  was  a  fortiori  incumbent 
on  Mohammed,  who  sought  to  introduce  a  religion 
differing  from  theirs  and  cancelling  its  obligations,  to 
prove  his  claim  by  miracles  superior  even  to  theirs, 
and  more  wonderful.  How,  then,  are  those  to  be 
blamed  who,  when  he  failed  to  show  such,  refused  to 
admit  his  claim  or  believe  in  his  mission  ? 

IV.  Aiid  no  tiling  hindered  Us  from  sending  {thee) 
with  miracles^  but  that  those  of  old  time  gave  them  the 
//>.— Sura  Beni  Israel  (xvii.)  v.  58. 


ON  ABSENCE   OF  MIRACLES  19 

Commentary. — We  are  told  that  people  came  to  Mohammed 
sayingf  that  the  prophets  of  old  showed  miracles,  such  as  causing 
the  winds  to  blow,  and  raising-  the  dead,  etc.  "Now  show  us," 
said  they,  "some  miracle  like  these,  and  we  shall  believe."  The 
reply  here  signifies  that  were  such  miracles  shown  to  them,  and 
they  still  continued  in  infidelity,  they  would  have  become  liable, 
like  the  nations  of  old,  to  the  doom  of  extermination.  It  was 
thus  in  goodness  and  mercy  that  the  Lord  withheld  their  request, 
knowing  that  some  of  them  would  eventually  believe,  or  would 
have  believing  progeny. — Riizi. 

Beidhaivi  gives  a  similar  explanation,  instancing  the  tribes  of  Ad 
and  Thamud,  which,  on  rejecting  the  miracles  which  they  called 
for,  were  swept  away. 

Remarks. — It  does  not  appear  where  the  Commen- 
tators got  this  notion  of  people  being  destroyed  for 
rejecting  miracles.  The  Egyptians  were  not  exter- 
minated ;  some  were  destroyed,  but  only  some.  So 
with  the  Beni  Israel ;  many  a  time  they  denied  their 
prophets,  yet  they  were  never  swept  away,  but 
remained  a  people,  as  they  are  at  this  day.  It  is  the 
same  with  the  tale  of  the  Adites  and  Thamudites  ; 
even  supposing  that  (like  the  Tusam  and  Judeis)  they 
did  disappear,  it  may  have  been  because  of  their 
abounding  iniquity  or  internecine  warfare.  The  rise 
and  fall  (^f  nations  is  the  natural  law  of  Gotl.  It  is 
His  to  create  and  His  to  destroy,  with  a  purpose 
beyond  our  finite  wisdom. 

Again,  we  know  of  no  people  to  whom  a  prophet 
was  sent  (as  were  Moses  and  Jesus)  with  miracles,  but 
some  of  them  believed.  Now,  seeing  that  IMohammed 
came  without  a  miracle,  and  yet  very  soon  a  great 
number  of  the  Coreish  accepted  his  mission,  and  not 
long  after  the  whole  city  of  \'athrcb  also,  wouUl  it 
possibly  have  been  otherwise  even   if  the    Lord  had 


20  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

sent  Mohammed  with  miracles  Hke  those  of  the 
prophets  of  old  ?  If  his  people  accepted  him  without 
a  miracle,  what  ground  is  there  for  the  comment  that 
"  no  miracle  was  given  him  lest,  having  belied  it,  they 
should  have  incurred  the  doom  of  extermination "  ? 
They  received  him  without  a  miracle;  why  should 
they  have  rejected  him  if  he  had  shown  one?  So 
the  interpretation  of  the  Commentators  falls  utterly 
to  pieces.  If,  indeed,  after  all  his  warnings,  the 
people  had  still  rejected  Mohammed  because  he  failed 
to  show  miracles  like  those  of  Moses  and  Jesus,  then 
indeed  there  might  have  been  some  sort  of  ground  for 
saying  that  they  would  not  have  believed,  even  after 
witnessing  miracles.  But  this  was  not  the  case,  for 
we  know  that  Khadija  accepted  her  husband  as  a 
prophet  at  the  very  opening  of  his  mission,  and, 
shortly  after,  his  cousin  Aly,  Abu  Bekr,  Othman,  and 
Omar ;  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  the  whole  of 
Mecca,  even  those  who  had  demanded  miracles  as  the 
condition  of  believing  on  him.  Now,  all  this  was 
known  to  the  Almighty  beforehand ;  how  then  can  it 
be  said  (as  we  are  told  is  the  meaning  of  the  text) 
that  God  withheld  miracles,  knowing  that,  if  granted, 
the  Coreish  would  belie  them,  as  did  the  nations  of 
old?  Shall  words  be  attributed  to  the  Most  High  in- 
consistent thus  with  His  foreknowledge?    God  forbid  ! 

V.  They  say^  "  Why  hath  not  a  sig7i  beeft  sent  down 
unto  him  from  his  Lord?"  Say,  "  Signs  belong  unto 
the  Lord :  as  for  me,  I  am  but  a  plain  preacher!' — 
Sura  Al  Ankabut  (xxix.)  v.  48. 


ON  ABSENCE   OF  MIRACLES  21 

Cofnmeniary. — The  people  thus  addressed  the  Prophet,  "  Thou 
sayest  that  a  Book  hath  been  sent  down  unto  thee,  like  to  that 
sent  down  unto  Moses  and  Jesus.  But  it  is  not  so,  for  Moses 
showed  nine  miracles  to  prove  the  heavenly  origin  of  his  Book  ; 
and  no  sign  hath  been  sent  down  unto  thee."  In  reply,  God  in- 
structed Mohammed  to  say,  "Signs  come  from  the  Lord  alone, 
and  are  not  a  condition  of  the  prophetic  office.  I  am  but  a 
prophet :  it  rests  with  the  Lord,  if  He  will,  to  show  a  miracle  ;  or, 
if  He  will,  to  withhold  the  same.  As  for  mc,  I  have  no  concern 
with  miracles.  I  am  simply  a  Warner,  with  no  power  beyond." — 
RAzi. 

Beidhaivi  and  Jelalein  have  similar  remarks,  the  latter  adding, 
"  Salih  showed  the  miracle  of  the  camel,  Moses  of  the  rod,  and 
Jesus  of  the  table  ;  as  for  me  (said  the  Prophet),  I  am  but  a  plain 
preacher,  warning  the  wicked  of  hell-fire." 

Remarks. — On  this  and  the  preceding  passages, 
one  may  remark  how  natural  it  was  for  those  about 
him  to  ask  Mohammed  for  signs  in  proof  of  his 
mission,  such  as  Moses  and  Jesus  showed.  That 
"  miracles  were  in  God's  hand "  was  no  sufficient 
answer;  and  it  is  evident  that  they  did  not 
regard  the  Coran  as  a  miracle,  or  they  would  have 
been  satisfied  with  it  as  such.  Again,  the  text  shows, 
that  instead  of  coming  with  signs,  Mohammed  pro- 
fessed to  be  simply  a  preacher,  warning  the  people 
of  future  punishment ;  an  excellent  office  done  by 
others  as  well  as  by  apostles  and  prophets,  out  of 
love  for  their  people's  welfare.  Miracles  are  said  not 
to  be  a  necessary  condition  of  a  divine  mission. 
True ;  there  have  been  prophets,  like  Jeremiah  and 
Jonah,  sent  of  God  without  signs.  But  no  prophet, 
commissio7ied  to  deliver  a  laii\  came  unsupported  by 
miracles  and  signs ;  and  Mohammed  set  himself  not 
only  to  deliver  a  law,  but  to  cancel  an  existing  dis- 


22  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

pcnsation  founded  upon  miracles.  It  was  therefore 
all  the  more  incumbent  on  him  (as  we  have  said 
before)  to  have  supported  his  claim  by  miracles,  even 
greater  and  more  numerous  than  those  of  the  former 
lawgivers. 

VI.  WJiat?  Doth  it  not  suffice  them  that  I  have 
sent  dow7i  unto  tJiee  the  Book  zvJiich  is  recited  nnto 
them  ? — Sura  Al  Ankabut  (xxix.)  v.  49. 

Commentary. — The  meaning  is,  that  if  miracles  be  a  necessary 
condition,  one  hath  already  appeared,  namely,  the  Coran,  which 
is  a  manifest  and  continuing-  miracle.  "  Doth  it  not  suffice  to 
them?" — meaning"  that  this  revelation  is  a  more  perfect  miracle 
than  others  that  have  preceded  it. — R/izi. 

And  Beidhaivi :  The  Coran  is  a  miracle,  better  than  any  they 
have  demanded  ;  for  its  perusal  is  a  continuing  sign  that  shall  not 
pass  away,  but  shall  remain  with  them  for  ever.  And  so  also 
Jelalein. 

Remarks. — In  this  text,  again,  there  is  nothing 
implying  (as  the  Commentators  say)  that  the  Coran 
is  a  miracle.  So  far  from  its  appearing  as  a  miracle, 
the  people  did  not  even  accept  it  as  a  revelation,  for 
they  said,  "  Surely  this  is  a  story  which  he  hath  fabri- 
cated with  the  aid  of  strangers  "  (S.  Al  Korean  (xxiv.) 
V.  4).  Many  amongst  the  Moslems  themselves  ques- 
tion its  being  a  miracle.  Take,  for  example,  the 
arguments  both  for  and  against  its  miraculous  char- 
acter, as  given  in  the  Kitdb  al  Muafic : — 

I.    The  Coran  held  to  he  a  miracle. — It  is  so  held  because  it  is 

impossible  to  produce  the  like  (ijlr^i^').  It  challenges  comparison 
by  its  beauty,  being  superior  to  anything  that  ever  appeared  in 


ON  ABSENCE   OF  MIRACLES  23 

Arabia.  Some,  however,  believe  the  language  itself  not  to  be 
beyond  rivalry,  apart  from  the  truth  conveyed,  the  like  of  which 
it  would  be  impossible  to  produce. 

Others  hold  the  miraculous  to  consist  in  the  revelation  of  the 
unknown,  as  in  the  prophecy,  '*  The  Greeks,  after  their  discom- 
fiture, shall  shortly  defeat  the  Persians  in  a  few  years  "  ;  the  word 

**  few  "  (*_*ij)  signifying  from  three  to  nine  :  and  so  it  came  to  pass. 

Some,  again,  believe  the  miracle  to  lie  in  the  absence  of  dis- 
crepancies in  the  Goran,  notwithstanding  its  length,  quoting  the 
divine  words,  "  If  it  had  been  from  any  other  than  God,  they 
would  surely  have  found  many  discrepancies  therein." 

Another   view    is    that    the    miracle    consists    in     "prevention" 

(t— ir^ali),  which  signifies  that  imitation  was  rendered  impossible 
by  divine  hindrance  ;  that  is  to  say,  the  Arabs,  though  aforetime 
able  to  produce  a  work  equal  to  the  Goran,  were  unable  by  super- 
natural prevention  to  do  so  afterwards.  According  to  the  Mota- 
zelites,'  the  miracle  consists  in  the  Almighty  "  turning  men  aside" 
from  the  attempt,  though  they  otherwise  possessed  the  power.  A 
Shie-ite  writer  (Murtaza)  holds  the  "prevention"  to  consist  in 
God's  "taking  away  the  knowledge"  necessary  for  successful 
imitation,  and  so  it  became  impossible. 

II.  Tlic  Coran  held  {hy  certain  of  the  Moslems  themselves)  to  be 
not  a  miracle. — Firsts  The  proof  of  the  miraculous  must  be  so 
evident  as  to  admit  of  no  doubt.  And  the  variety  of  opinion  as  to 
what  constitutes  tlie  Coran  a  miracle  is  so  great  as  to  make  it  in- 
admissible.  Second,  The  several  proofs  are  in  themselves  insufficient. 

First,  As  to  the  beauty  of  the  Goran.  When  we  look,  say  the 
objectors,  at  the  works  of  our  great  orators  anil  poets,  and  com- 
pare them,  say,  with  the  shorter  vSuras  (for  tlie  challenge,  "pro- 
duce a  Sura  (ht-  like  tlnnof,  '  applies  equally  to  them),  we  find  nt> 
superior  beauty  ;  nay,  often  the  balance  inclines  the  other  w.iy  : 
where.'is  in  a  miracle  tln-r*-  must  be  no  room  for  doubt ;  the  evidence 
must  be  absolute. 

Second,  The  Gompanions  doubted  certain  pieces  being  part  of 
the  Goran  ;  for  I'x.imple,  Ibn  M.isud  held  the  Fateha  and  the 
Ine.'intatory  Smvis  (\\\v    last    lw«)),  though   tiie   liest    known   in   the 


'  The  Motazelites  (supportetl  by  the  Caliph  Al  Mnmun  and  his 
two  successors)  deny  the  Goran  to  be  eternal  and  uncreate. 


24  PASSAGES  FROM   CORA IV 

whole  Coran,  not  to  belong-  to  it.  Now,  if  the  style  had  reached 
the  point  required  to  prove  it  a  miracle,  that  same  style  must  have 
sufficed  to  distinguish  what  was  the  Coran  from  what  was  not, 
and  they  had  not  differed  about  it. 

Third,  While  the  Coran  was  being  collected,  if  a  verse  or  a  couple 
of  verses  were  presented  by  some  one  not  known  to  the  collectors, 
these  were  not  entered  in  the  collection  excepting  on  oath  and 
evidence  of  the  occasion  on  which  revealed,  etc.  Now,  had  the  dic- 
tion itself  been  evidence  of  the  miraculous,  the  collectors  would  have 
recognised  it  thereby,  and  have  had  no  need  of  further  evidence. 

Fourth,  We  find  in  compositions  throughout  the  world  various 
degrees  of  excellence,  without  any  fixed  limit  being  reached  im- 
possible to  surpass  ;  and  so  in  every  age  there  must  be  someone 
who  has  excelled  his  compeers,  even  if  in  time  to  come  there  should 
arise  someone  surpassing  him  again.  Now,  supposing  Mohammed 
to  have  been  the  most  eloquent  of  his  age  ;  if  that  is  to  be  proof  of 
a  miracle,  it  follows  that  the  work  of  any  man  which  surpasses 
those  of  all  others  of  his  time  is  a  miracle, — a  manifest  absurdity  ! 

Passing  on  to  the  evidence  of  the  miraculous,  arising  from  the 
absence  of  discrepancies,  notwithstanding  the  length  of  the  Coran, 
the  arguments  are  as  follows.  First,  it  is  objected  that  the  Coran 
does  contain  assertions  contrary  to  fact,  as  in  the  verse,  *'  We 
have  not  omitted  from  the  Book  any  single  thing";  and,  again, 
"  There  is  nothing  in  nature,  moist  or  dry,  but  it  is  to  be  found  in 
the  manifest  Book."  This  is  not  the  case,  for  we  find  no  mention 
whatever  in  the  Coran  of  many  matters,  the  healing  art,  the  daily 
phenomena  of  nature,  and  so  forth  ;  so  that  the  statements  in 
such  texts  are  not  in  accord  with  fact. 

Next,  there  are  discrepancies  in  such  expressions  as  in  j^'^Xto 
j^^  .>-Um!  ;  and  when  certain  pages  of  the  Coran  were  put  before 

Othman,  he  said,  "Verily,  herein  are  slips  which  will  catch  the  Arab 
tongue."  Then  there  is  much  useless  tautology,  as  in  Sura  Al  Rah- 
man ;  and  repetition  over  and  over  of  histories,  as  those  of  Moses 

and  Jesus  ;  and  such  superflous  words  as  in  jj-^li   ^iJLs.   t__>Jj. 

And,  after  all,  what  defect  is  greater  than  useless  verbiage? 

Again  we  read,  **  Had  it  (the  Coran)  been  from  any  other  than 
God,  they  would  have  found  many  discrepancies  therein," — signi- 
fying that  the  absence  of  discrepancies  is  proof  of  a  writing 
being  divine.     Now,  on  the  contrary,  says  this  writer,  there  are 


ON  ABSENCE   OF  MIRACLES  26 

throughout  the  Coran  numerous  faults  and  discrepancies,  verbal 
and  idiomatic,  as  well  as  in  the  sense.^ 

And  as  to  discrepancies,  in  many  of  our  most  beautiful  poems 
and  writings  we  find  no  defects  of  any  kind,'  not  to  say  discrep- 
ancies. Now,  taking  a  short  Sura  (for  the  challenge  applies 
equally  to  them),  are  wc  to  say  that  the  absence  of  contradiction 
in  that  amount  of  prose  or  poetry  is  proof  of  its  being  a  miracle? 
And  yet  this  is  the  line  of  reasoning  ! 

Lastly,  as  to  the  argument  from  "prevention"; — the  miracle 
would  consist  in  the  prevention,  not  in  the  Coran.  As  if  one  were 
to  say,  "  I  stand  up,  but  ye  are  unable  to  rise,"  and  so  it  came  to 
pass  ;  the  miracle  would  not  be  in  him  who  stood  up,  but  in  the 
prevention  of  the  others  from  rising  up.  And  so  this  illustration  is 
fatal  to  the  old  argument  that  the  Coran  is  a  miracle,  because 
others  were  held  back  ("  prevented  ")  from  producing  the  like. 

Rejoinder  of  those  xvho  hold  the  Coran  a  miracle. — The  variety  of 
opinion  as  to  what  that  is  which  proves  the  Coran  a  miracle,  is 
not  really  any  ground  of  weakness.  Supposing  even  the  argu- 
ments of  some  of  its  supporters  to  be  weak,  there  is  absolute 
unanimity  as  to  the  unapproachable  beauty  and  perfection  of  the 
Coran  as  a  whole,  in  its  style  and  rhythm,  as  well  as  in  its  reve- 
lation of  the  unseen,  proving  it  to  be  a  miracle  ;  and  the  variety  of 
argument  complained  of  is  simply  due  to  variety  of  view  and  ktiow- 
ledge  in  the  several  observers. 

Next,  the  doubts  ascribed  to  some  of  the  Companions  as  to 
certain  of  the  Suras  being  part  of  the  Coran,  are  mere  conjec- 
ture, and  vanish  before  the  whole  collection  as  handed  down  to 
us  by  a  continuous  chain.  And  even  if  we  admitted  that  the 
Companions  had  doubts  as  to  certain  parts,  we  say  that  they 
never  doubted  the  Coran  as  a  whole  having  been  revealed  to  the 
Prophet,  nor  its  miraculous  beauty,  but  merely  as  to  whether 
certain  parts  belonged  to  it ;  and  that  does  not  alTect  our  argument. 

Again,  the  evidence  required  when  various  persons  brought  the 
Collectors  one  or  two  separate  verses,  was  not  as  to  the  authen- 

'  Half  a  i)age  of  these  is  given  by  the  objector,  but  they  are 
h.iriUy   of  sullicicnt    importance    to   quote.       They   .irc    such    as 

^.Usv'^     Lll^j^j     instead   of    5  ,Usxv^        <^  '^—^  f^     »J1?W 

Ll^^l'    ^_^;^J\    instead  of  j:^Jl.'    ^JL^^>  ^-l^. 


20  PASSAGES  FROM  COR  AN 

ticity  of  the  verses  tiiemselves,  but  as  to  the  place  in  the  Coran 
they  were  to  occupy  in  reference  to  other  passages.  This  was 
needful,  because  the  revelation  came  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Prophet  from  time  to  time  ;  and  evidence  was  necessary  not  as  to 
the  matter  itself,  but  as  to  the  occasion  of  its  utterance  and  the 
place  it  should  appear  in.     Further,  the  verbal  faults  complained 

of  were  errors  of  the  scribe,  not  of  the  original;  as     .l^X^,  where 

the  copyist  by  mistake  put  in  an  (i)  for  a  (^).  The  same  remark 
applies  to  Othman's  reference  to  "slips,"  which  were  simply  faults 
of  transcription.     So  also  as  to  surplusage,  in  the  phrase   i    CiV 

^^\i  iJLz.  the  word  **  complete"  was  added,  though  unusual,  by 
way  of  giving  emphasis.  The  existence  of  discrepancies,  verbal  or 
otherwise,  in  the  successive  transcription  of  copies,  is  no  argument 
against  the  Coran  being  a  miracle,  but  rather  the  reverse.  The 
only  discrepancies  that  would  affect  its  character  would  be  in  the 
beauty  of  its  composition,  and  of  these  there  are  none. 

Lastly,  to  compare  the  shorter  Suras  with  lengthy  pieces  of 
oratory  or  poems,  is  altogether  unjust.  The  comparison  is  in  the 
eloquence  of  similar  passages,  not  in  those  that  differ  in  length, 
as  any  fair  observer  would  say.  We  take  our  stand  on  the  Coran 
as  a  whole,  and  on  the  longer  Suras,  as  a  proof  by  their  miraculous 
eloquence  of  the  prophetic  mission  of  Mohammed. 

Remarks  on  the  foregoing  discussion  as  to  the  Coran 
being  a  miracle. — We  may  regard  the  above  argument 
to  be  exhaustive,  since  those  who  hold  the  Coran  a 
miracle  have  here  used  their  best  endeavours  to  ex- 
tricate themselves  from  the  doubts  raised  by  their 
co-religionists  who  question  that  position.  Now,  even 
assuming  the  Coran  to  be  of  consummate  eloquence, 
we  see  that  there  is  great  variety  of  opinion  as  to  what 
constitutes  it  a  miracle.  Some  hold  the  proof  to  be 
simply  in  the  eloquence ;  others,  in  its  revelation  of 
the  Unseen ;  others,  in  the  absence  of  discrepancy. 
Others,  again,  disagreeing  as  to  the  perfect  eloquence 


ON  ABSENCE   OF  MIRACLES  27 

of  the  revelation,  hold  to  the  doctrine  of  "  prevention," 
or  inability  to  produce  the  like,  owing  to  divine  inter- 
vention. So  that  there  is  difference  of  opinion  all 
round. 

Further,  it  is  objected  that,  to  apply  the  challenge, 
"  Bring  a  Sura  like  unto  this,"  to  any  Sura  in  the  Coran, 
even  the  shortest,  is  unfair.  But  surely  it  is  not  so. 
For  the  shorter  a  piece  is,  the  easier  to  make  it 
perfect  in  beauty,  and  avoid  anything  weak  or  de- 
fective. Now  the  argument  of  the  objectors  is,  that 
if  we  take  a  poem  or  oration,  and  compare  it  even 
with  the  shortest  of  the  Suras,  we  find  that  the  com- 
position of  the  Arab  poets  or  orators  is  equal  to  it, 
or  even  superior.  The  comparison  is  not  with  long 
and  short  pieces,  but  with  beauty,  where  even  short- 
ness of  the  Sura  gives  the  Coran  the  advantage. 
Where,  then,  is  injustice  in  the  comparison? 

To  the  second  objection,  that  some  authorities 
differ  as  to  the  Fateha  and  two  Incantatory  Suras 
being  part  of  the  Coran,  it  is  replied  that,  even  so, 
there  was  no  difference  of  view  as  to  the  Coran  itself 
being  a  revelation  from  God.  This  is  not  a  satis- 
factory answer  to  the  argument,  that  doubts  as  to 
certain  Suras  being  part  of  the  Coran  weaken  the 
assertion  that  there  was  no  difference  of  opinion  as 
to  the  Coran  being  a  divine  revelation.  It  had  been 
more  correct  of  the  defenders  to  say,  "  If  even  we 
were  to  admit  the  doubt,  we  should  still  have  no 
difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  rest  of  the  Coran  being 
an  inspired  revelation,"  than  to  say  absolutely, 
''  There  is  no  difference  of  opinion  amongst  us  as  to  the 


28  PASSAGES  FROM   CORAM 

Coran  being  a  divine  revelation."  And  so  the  doubt 
thus  thrown  on  the  Coran  as  a  miracle  remains  un- 
rebutted. 

The  answer  to  the  third  objection  is  singularly  weak. 
Tradition  tells  us  that  when  evidence  on  oath  was  re- 
quired from  such  as  brought  separate  texts  to  the  Collec- 
tors, it  was  not  to  prove  their  being  part  of  the  Coran, 
but  simply  as  to  the  place  they  were  to  be  put  into. 
Now,  to  say  of  any  verse  that  its  place  in  the  Coran  was 
unknown  to  the  Companions,  is  surely  very  near  to  say- 
ing that  they  did  not  know  whether  it  formed  part  of 
the  Coran  at  all.  For  the  Coran  professes  to  be  a  reve- 
lation arranged  (like  the  Scriptures)  in  parts,  chapters, 
and  verses.  When,  therefore,  single  verses  were  pro- 
duced, if  (as  is  suggested)  the  position  and  context  of 
such  verses  were  unknown,  the  Collectors  were  bound 
to  take  evidence,  so  as,  after  a  legal  fashion,  to  prove 
that  they  formed  part  of  the  Coran  itself.  For  we 
are  told  that  after  the  Prophet's  death,  the  people 
brought  verses  written  on  pieces  of  stone,  or  bone,  or 
palm-leaves,  to  the  Companions  collecting  the  Coran, 
who,  when  other  proof  was  wanting,  took  evidence  on 
oath.  Had  the  Collectors  been  already  satisfied  that 
such  texts  were  parts  of  the  Coran,  and  been  doubtful 
only  of  their  place  in  the  revelation,  we  should  have 
heard  of  their  examining  the  persons  bringing  them 
as  to  the  occasion,  the  time,  and  the  spot  on  which 
the  witness  heard  the  words  from  the  Prophet's  lips ; 
but  we  read  of  nothing  of  the  kind  in  tradition.  The 
presumption  therefore  remains,  as  the  objectors  put  it, 
that  the  oath  taken  from  those  bringing  such  passages 


ON  ABSENCE   OF  MIRACLES  29 

had  reference  to  the  authenticity  of  the  texts  them- 
selves. This  makes  the  plea  urged  against  the  objectors 
fall  to  the  ground,  and  leaves  the  contention,  that 
evidence  had  to  be  brought  to  prove  the  verses  part 
of  the  Coran,  untouched. 

Next,  the  reply  that  the  "  slips  "  or  "  faults"  spoken 
of  by  Othman  were  errors  of  transcription  is  not  valid  ; 
for,  if  so,  the  Caliph  would  surely  have  had  them 
corrected,  instead  of  letting  them  remain  in  what  was 
believed  to  be  the  Word  of  God.  So  also  as  to  the  ex- 
pression iL«l^  'iJls,  t_jl;,  the  advocate  explains  that 
the  word  "complete"  is  added  to  dispel  doubt, 
"  although  it  is  unusually  strong  " — as  if  any  such 
addition  were  needed ;  for  who  but  a  fool  would  mis- 
take 9  for  lo?  And  his  admission  as  to  the  unusual 
"  strength "  of  the  words  only  adds  force  to  the 
argument  of  the  objectors. 

Then,  how  strange  is  it  that  the  advocate  not  only 
denies  that  discrepancies  in  word  and  sense  are  an 
argument  against  the  miraculous,  but  rather  holds 
them  to  be  in  favour  of  it!  If  he  means  that  they 
prove  there  has  been  no  change  in  the  text  of  the 
Coran  since  its  collection,  the  Book  being  a  faithful 
copy  of  the  original,  we  readily  admit  the  argument. 
But  how  can  such  discrepancies  be  proof  of  perfec- 
tion ?  If  they  existed  prior  to  the  collection,  and  at 
the  time  of  his  revision  the  Caliph  did  not  adventure 
to  correct  them,  but  (like  l^l^l  .,^ji>)  kept  them  as 
before,  then  the  discrepancies  must  have  been  in  the 
original.  So  that  their  existence  is  really  an  argument 
against  perfection,  and  an  answer  to  the  challenge, 
3 


30  PASSAGES  FROM  CO  RAN 

"  Had  it  been  from  any  other  than  God,  they  would 
surely  have  found  many  discrepancies  therein." 

Still  stranger  is  the  distinction  the  advocate  of  the 
miraculous  draws  between  discrepancies  (or  variation) 
in  eloquence,  and  discrepancies  in  word  and  sense, 
holding  that  the  verse  just  quoted  applies  to  the 
former  only,  and  not  to  the  latter;  in  other  words,  that 
a  fault  in  the  beauty  and  style  of  the  Coran  would 
alone  affect  the  miracle,  and  that  a  discrepancy  in  the 
verbiage  or  sense  would  not  do  so.  Are  we  to  con- 
clude, then,  that  the  Coran  is  divine  in  respect  of  its 
eloquence,  and  human  in  respect  of  its  verbiage  and 
sense?  Can  that  be  the  Moslem  faith?  Is  not  the 
truth,  rather,  that  perfect  eloquence  in  any  work  is  no 
proof  that  the  work  is  from  God,  but  only  that  the 
eloquence  is  the  gift  of  God  ?  For  are  not  genius,  in- 
telligence,, memory,  and  mental  power  all  the  gifts  of 
God,  so  that  when  we  meet  with  a  man  of  marvellous 
eloquence  and  unparalleled  oratorical  power  we  say, 
"  Praise  be  to  the  Great  Giver  !  "  ?  Do  we  ever  dream 
that  his  eloquence  is  inspired,  or  that  their  author  is  a 
prophet  ?  So,  let  the  Coran  be  ever  so  beautiful  and 
ever  so  perfect,  we  say  of  the  author,  it  is  God  who 
gave  the  talent;  and  it  is  all  the  same  whether  the 
book  be  inspired  or  not,  or  whether  it  surpass  all 
other  efforts — as  indeed  w^e  find  in  many  writings  and 
poems  of  the  Greeks  and  Arabs. 

From  the  foregoing  discussion  it  appears  that  the 
Moslem  is  in  this  dilemma.  Should  he  say  the  Coran 
is  a  miracle  in  respect  of  its  language  and  sense,  he  is 
met  (as  even  the  Moslem  objector  shows)  by  discre- 


ON  ABSENCE    OF  MIRACLES  \\\ 

pancics  that  destroy  the  assumption.  Should  he  take 
simple  eloquence  as  the  miracle,  the  claim  is  shown  to 
be  equally  untenable.  These  conclusions  are  drawn 
from  the  doubts  and  objections,  as  we  have  seen,  of 
Believers  themselves ;  and  many  of  the  most  learned 
Grammarians  hold  the  same  view  on  arguments  that 
cannot  be  gainsaid. 


REVIEW 

From  the  texts  quoted  in  this  chapter,  as  well  as 
from  the  Moslem  commentaries  thereon,  it  is  clear  that 
no  claim  of  having  shown  miracles  was  made  by  the 
Prophet ;  and  that  the  absence  of  miracles  to  prove 
his  mission  like  that  of  the  former  prophets,  is  ascribed 
to  divine  compassion,  lest  the  Arabs,  rejecting  such 
miracles,  should  (like  the  similar  nations  of  old) 
have  become  liable  to  destruction  ;  and  hence  they 
were  not  destroyed  when  they  rejected  Mohammed, 
because  he  came  without  miracles.  Now,  since  the 
Coran  is  by  many  held  to  be  a  miracle,  like  the 
dividing  of  the  sea  or  raising  of  the  dead,  or  rather 
to  have  been  an  even  greater  miracle,^  it  would  follow, 
according  to  this  law,  that  those  who  heard  it  and 
did  not  believe  should  equally  have  suffered  that 
doom.  And  since  no  punishment  did  come,  it  would 
follow  that  the  Coran  was  not  a  miracle, — a  conclusion 
which  accords  with  the  text,  "  Nothing  hintlered  US 
from  sending  thee  with  miracles,  but  that  the  peoples 
before  thee  gave  them  the  lie."      The  tliflkulty  is  not 

'  As  Ka/i,  sec  p.  a. 


32  PASSAGES  FROM   CORAN 

to  be  evaded.  If  we  accept  the  Coraii  as  a  miracle, 
the  text  breaks  down ;  on  the  other  hand,  if  we  hold 
it  not  a  miracle,  it  will  satisfy  the  objection  of  those 
who  ask  why  those  who  rejected  the  Prophet  were 
not  punished,  namely,  because  he  showed  no  miracle. 
It  is  difficult  to  see  how  the  intelligent  Moslem  can 
get  out  of  the  maze  otherwise  than  by  admitting,  as 
this  chapter  fully  proves,  that  the  Coran  was  not  a 
miracle. 

As  to  the  marvellous  tales  in  the  Hadith  of  miracles 
shown  by  the  Prophet,  such  as  causing  water  to  flow 
from  between  his  fingers,  satisfying  multitudes  from  a 
little  food,  etc.,  they  are  regarded  by  all  enlightened 
Moslems  as  absolutely  worthless.  Had  there  been 
any  single  miracle  of  the  kind,  it  would  certainly  have 
been  mentioned  in  the  Coran,  where  Mohammed  to 
those  who  demanded  of  him  a  sign  repeatedly  says 
that  he  was  sent  with  none,  and  gives  the  reason. 
And  when  the  Hadith  are  at  variance  with  the  Coran, 
the  honest  Believer  must  reject  the  Hadith  and  accept 
the  Coran. 

In  fine,  every  intelligent  Moslem  must  see  that  the 
Coran  is  no  sufficient  miracle,  and  that  they  are  only 
driven  to  set  it  up  as  a  miracle  because  they  have 
none  other. 


CHAPTER  II 

PASSAGES  OF  THE  CORAN  SIGNIFYING  THAT 
MOHAMMED  WAS  NOT  SENT  TO  USE  FORCE 
OR  COMPEL  MEN   TO  JOIN    HIS   RELIGION 

I.  Let  tJicrc  be  710  compulsion  hi  religion.  Verily^ 
the  true  direction  hath  been  manifestly  distinguished 
from  error.  Whosoever ^  tJiercfore,  reject eth  idols  and 
believeth  in  God,  he  verily  hath  laid  hold  of  a  strong 
support  that  cannot  be  broken.  And  God  both  heareth 
and seeth.—SVRA  Bacr  (ii.)  v.  252. 

Commentary. — Firsf,  The  Lord  hath  not  niado  faith  to  be  a 
matter  of  compulsion  or  force.  On  the  contrary,  He  hatli  made  it 
a  matter  of  intelUg^ent  adoption  and  free  will  ;  for  compulsion  and 
force  .are  not  allowable  in  this  life,  accordini^  to  the  text,  **  Whoso- 
ever so  willeth  shall  believe,  and  whosoever  so  willeth  shall  dis- 
believe" ;  and  in  another  Sura,  *'  If  thy  Lord  so  willed,  every  soul 
on  the  earth  had  believed  ;  why,  then,  shouldst  thou  seek  to 
compel  men  to  believe?"  Compulsion,  therefore,  aiul  constraint 
in  religion  are  not  lawful,  because  they  would  supersede  personal 
endeavour.  Second,  It  is  compulsion,  as  when  a  believer  saith  to 
an  infidel,  Helieve,  or  else  I  shall  slay  thee.  To  such  the  Lord 
saith,  **  Let  there  be  no  compulsion  in  relijjion."  Thini,  Let  it  not 
be  said  to  one  who  emliraceth  the  faith  after  war,  that  he  hath 
embraced  it  under  C(jmpulsit)n  ;  for,  if  after  fijjhtinj^,  he  .i^rees 
thereto,  ami  his  profession  of  the  faith  is  sound,  there  is  no  com- 
pulsion here. — h!/iei. 

IScuihdTiu  notes  that  compulsion  is  really  this— forcing  a  person 

83 


34  PASSAGES  FROM  CO  RAN 

to  an  act  he  docs  not  approve  of,  by  an  attack  upon  him.  Again, 
the  divine  command  is  either  absohitc  {i.e.  in  respect  both  of  the 
heathen  and  the  People  of  the  Book),  in  which  case  cancelled  by 
the  text,  "Fight  against  the  Unbelievers  and  the  hypocrites";  or  it 
applies  exclusively  to  the  people  of  the  Book  (Jews  and  Christians). 
And  of  these  latter  there  is  a  tradition  that  an  Ans^lr  (citizen  of 
Medina)  had  two  sons  who  became  Christians  before  the  mission  of 
the  Prophet  ;  so  their  father  laid  hands  on  them,  and  would  not  let 
them  go  unless  they  embraced  Islam,  which,  they  declining,  the 
father  appealed  to  Mohammed,  crying  out,  *'0  Prophet  of  God, 
shall  a  part  of  my  very  self  enter  hell-fire,  and  I  looking  quietly 
on  ?  "  Thereupon  this  verse  was  revealed,  and  he  let  them  go. 
Jelalein  refers  to  the  same  tradition. 

Remarks. — Both  Razi  and  Beidhawi  make  here 
three  notable  admissions.  First,  God  does  not  accept 
conversion,  the  result  of  force  and  compulsion ;  second, 
coercion  and  violence  are  unlawful,  because  they 
supersede  personal  endeavour ;  and  third,  the  text  is 
a  distinct  prohibition,  "  Thou  shalt  not  compel." 
Now,  as  God  does  not  accept  faith  the  result  of  force 
and  constraint,  it  follows  that  force  and  constraint 
are  opposed  to  the  will  of  God ;  and  he  who  resorts 
to  them  makes  that  to  be  lawful  which  in  point  of 
fact  is  unlawful.  Moreover,  the  text  condemns  force, 
whether  practised  at  the  moment,  or  intended  to  be 
resorted  to  when  a  fitting  opportunity  might  here- 
after occur.  The  verse  is  peremptory,  "  No  force  in 
the  faith " ;  the  prohibition  absolute.  It  is  also  of 
universal  application,  as  we  see  from  Razi's  first  two 
conclusions.  But  his  further  remark,  as  to  conversion 
following  upon  war,  is  not  reasonable.  It  assumes 
that  a  person  under  such  circumstances  embracing 
Islam,  does  so  by  choice ;  w^hereas  the  presumption  is 
that,   defeated    in    battle,  humbled    and    ruined,   and 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  35 

having  no  alternative,  he  is  driven  to  abandon  his 
former  convictions.  How  can  the  Commentators 
speak  of  there  being  "  no  compulsion "  when  such 
things  are  done?  Have  they  forgotten  that  Jehad 
and  fighting  against  heathen  and  People  of  the  Book 
are  according  to  the  command  that  the  faith  shall  be 
everywhere  Islam  alone ;  for  what  else  does  this  text 
mean,  "  Fight  against  them  till  opposition  cease,  and 
the  faith  be  wholly  God's"?  (Sura  Bacr,  v.  i88). 

W.  It  doth  not  belong  unto  thee  to  direct  tJicni ;  it  is 
God  that  dii'ecteth  whom  He  pleaseth.  That  which  ye 
spend  in  alms^  it  is  for  your  own  souls  ;  and  ye  shall 
not  spend  anything^  but  to  obtain  the  favotir  of  God. 
And  what  good  thing  ye  give  in  alms,  it  shall  be  repaid 
unto  you,  and  ye  shall  not  be  treated  unjustly. — SURA 
Bacr  (ii.)  v.  268. 

Commentary. — We  are  told  that  certain  of  the  Companions 
havings  refused  an  alms  to  their  unbelieving  brethren,  the  question 
was  referred  to  the  Prophet,  who,  on  this  verse  beings  revealed, 
desired  them  to  jjive  the  alms.  Others  say  it  was  the  Prophet 
himself  who  declined  to  gfive  alms  to  Unbelievers  till  the  text  was 
sent  down  ;  and  its  sense  is  this  : — It  is  not  thy  place  to  be  guide  to 
those  who  oppose  thee,  or  to  refuse  them  alms  in  order  that  they 
may  embrace  the  faith  :  rather  give  them  alms  for  the  Lord's  sake, 
and  delay  not  thy  charity  until  they  arc  converted,  for  it  is  said, 
"  Thou  shalt  not  compel  men  to  become  believers."  Further,  the 
Lord  made  known  unto  His  prophet  that  he  was  sent  a  bearer  of 
Good,  a  Wanier  to  call  men  unto  the  Lord,  a  Light  to  lighten  man- 
kind, and  manifest  the  faith  unto  them  ;  as  to  guiding  them,  it  was 
not  his  concern  ;  it  was  all  the  same  to  him  whether  they  took  the 
right  way  or  refused.  Therefore  it  was  not  for  him  to  withdraw 
his  help  or  .'ilms  from  them.  Ag;iin,  if  he  sought  to  g.nin  them 
ovfr  by  withholding  charity  till  they  believeil,  their  conversion 
from  motives  of  bribery  would  be  of  no  avail  :  the  faith  required 
was  one  of  obe<lience  ami  free  choice. — RAsi. 


30  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

Beidhawi  explains  tlic  passaj^e  thus  :  It  is  no  business  of  thine 
to  guide  men  ;  it  is  simply  thy  business  to  advise  them  aright,  to 
stir  them  up  to  what  is  right,  and  to  deter  them  from  what  is  evil. 
So  also  Jelalein,  who,  referring  to  the  above  tradition,  gives  the 
meaning  thus  :  "  Thou  art  not  responsible  for  the  conversion  of 
men  to  Islam,  but  simply  for  bearing  the  message  :  it  belongeth  to 
God  to  lead  ;  and  as  to  what  ye  give  in  charity,  the  merit  thereof 
returns  unto  your  own  souls.  We  are  forbidden  to  give  charity 
with  any  motive  beyond  that." 

Remarks. — How  fair  and  excellent  is  the  lesson 
which  these  doctors  of  Islam  draw  from  the  text ! 
Pause  and  consider,  intelligent  reader.  If  the  offer- 
ing of  alms  as  an  inducement  to  join  the  faith  be 
unjustifiable,  how  much  more  force !  If  it  were 
thought  wrong  to  give  an  Unbeliever  charity,  lest  it 
should  have  been  taken  as  a  bribe,  what  shall  we  say 
of  the  wars  and  rapine,  the  slaveiy  and  terror,  by 
which  it  is  held  lawful  to  compel  men  to  enter  Islam  !  ^ 
And  yet  how  strange  and  inconsistent  with  this  is 
Razi's  sentiment,  that  such  as  go  over  to  Islam  when 
beaten  are  not  to  be  held  as  if  they  had  yielded  to 
compulsion !  How  can  he  reconcile  such  view  with 
these  two  texts?  If  we  are  (according  to  Jelalein) 
forbidden  to  offer  an  alms  in  the  hope  of  converting 
the  needy,  and  if  that  conversion  is  alone  recognis- 
able which  is  due  to  free  choice,  how  can  this  be 
reconciled  with  Jehad  for  the  spread  of  Islam  ? 

III.  Say  ujito  those  to  whom  the  Book  hath  been 
given,  attd  to  the  Heathen,  Have  ye  believed  ?  for  if 

^  The  Author  here  refers  to  the  fate  of  the  Beni  Coreitza,  a 
Jewish  tribe  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Medina,  who  were  all 
beheaded  after  their  surrender  (some  800  in  number),  and  their 
women  and  children  sold  into  slavery,  by  command  of  the  Prophet. 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  37 

they  have  believed^  verily  they  are  guided  aright ;  but 
if  they  turn  tJieir  backs,  verily  u?ito  thee  belojigeth 
only  the  delivering  of  the  message  ;  for  God  ivatcheth 
over  His  servants. — SURA  Al  Imran,  Medina,  (iii.) 
V.  1 8. 

Cotnmentary. — The  Prophet's  duty  is  simply  to  make  use  of 
proofs  and  arg-ument.  This  is  the  sole  obligation  devolving-  on 
him  ;  he  has  no  concern  as  to  how  the  truth  is  received.  It  is  the 
Lord  that  watcheth  and  giveth  effect  to  His  promises  and  His 
threats.— A'ii^/. 

Bcidliaivi  :  If  men  believe,  they  benefit  their  own  souls,  saving 
themselves  from  destruction  ;  if  they  turn  their  backs,  thy  concern 
is  only  to  deliver  the  message  :  their  unbelief  will  not  endamage 
thee,  for  thou  hast  delivered  it. 

Jelalein  :  Jews,  Christians,  and  Heathen  Arabs  are  here  ad- 
dressed :  if  they  believe,  they  are  g^uided  away  from  error  ;  if  they 
turn  away,  it  is  thine  only  to  carry  the  messag^e  :  it  is  God  who 
seeth,  and  will  reward  His  servants  according  to  their  works. 

Remarks, — The  Prophet's  duty  is  here  distinctly 
confined  to  pubHshing  his  message,  with  the  evidence 
and  arguments  bearing  on  it.  "  It  is  God  that 
watcheth  His  servants,  and  visits  them  according  to 
their  works," — a  clear  injunction,  "  thine  to  preach, 
ours  to  take  accoinit," — limiting  the  office  of  the 
JVophet,  and  prohibiting  resort  to  war,  compulsion,  or 
even  denunciation.  Having  delivered  his  message,  no 
(jther  obligation  remained  ;  just  as  the  debtor  vt{  one 
thousand  pieces,  having  paid  the  thousand,  nothing 
else  remains  for  him  to  do.  Iheii  w  h)-  did  Moham- 
med, who  was  "commissioned  none  otherwise  than  as 
a  preacher  and  a  warner,"  not  confine  himself  within 
the  limit  thus  im|")oscd  upon  him? 

IV.    Thy  people  have  given  it  {the  Coran)  the  He. 


38  PASSAGES  FROM  CO  RAN 

Sa  f,  "  /  am  not  the  keeper  over  you.  For  every  annoimce- 
ment  there  is  an  appointed  time,  and  sJiortly  ye  shall 
knowr — Sura  Al  Inam  (vi.)  v.  66. 

Commentary. — The  Prophet  is  here  told  that,  not  being  keeper 
of  his  people,  it  was  no  concern  of  his  to  take  them  to  task  for 
g-iving-  the  lie  to  his  teaching.  He  was  but  a  warner  ;  it  was  for 
God  to  take  account  of  their  actions.  According  to  Ibn  Abbas 
and  the  Commentators,  this  text  is  cancelled  by  the  passages  that 
command  fighting  for  the  faith.  The  Im^m,  however,  is  not  of 
that  opinion,  for  "every  announcement  hath  its  appointed  time," 
may  refer  to  punishment  in  the  future  life  ;  but  it  may  also  refer  to 
the  ascendency  of  the  Moslems  over  the  heathen  by  war,  slaughter, 
and  compulsion  in  the  present. — RAzi. 

Remarks. — This  is  now  the  fourth  text  signifying 
that  Mohammed  was  not  the  Guardian  of  those  who 
rejected  him.  As  to  the  cancelment  of  these  verses, 
one  party  holds  that  the  order  for  Jehad  took  their 
place,  and  has  since  remained  the  only  rule  of  action  ; 
in  other  words,  cancels  all  the  texts  enjoining  freedom 
of  judgment  and  condemnatory  of  compulsion.  The 
Imam,  on  the  other  hand,  disowns  the  cancelment, 
but  recognising,  at  the  same  time,  the  command  to 
use  the  sword,  he  fails  to  explain  why  these  texts 
have  been  so  expressed ;  why  they  so  explicitly  forbid 
force,  and  represent  in  absolute  terms  the  Prophet's 
duty  to  be  that  of  a  simple  warner  and  bringer  of  good 
tidings.  Verse  after  verse  not  only  denies  the  use  of 
arms,  but  condemns  everything  approaching  to  interfer- 
ence with  free  choice  in  religion ;  suddenly  the  Revela- 
tion changes,  and  the  Prophet  is  desired  to  adopt  the 
very  measures,  as  proper  and  expedient,  which  had 
been  so  strenuously  forbidden !     Such  a  course,  by  my 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  39 

life,  would  ill  become  any  intelligent  creature ;  how 
much  less  can  we  dare  attribute  it  to  the  Most  High ! 

V.  Now  have  evident  demonstrations  come  unto  you 
from  your  Loi'd :  zvhoso  seeth  the  same^  it  is  for  his 
own  sold;  and  he  that  is  hlind^  it  is  agaifist  the  same.  I 
am  7zot  a  Keeper  over  you. — SuRA  Al  I  nam  (vi.)  v.  104. 

Commentary. — He  that  sceth  the  truth,  and  beHcvcth,  does  so 
for  his  own  benefit;  and  he  that  shutteth  his  eyes,  injiireth  himself: 
the  Lord  is  Keeper,  not  the  Prophet.  He  that  maketh  the  choice 
is  benefited  by  the  same,  and  gaincth  the  reward  ;  if  driven 
thereto,  the  merit  would  be  marred.  The  text  bars  force.  The 
Commentators  give  the  meaning-  thus  :  *'  My  action  towards  you 
in  respect  of  the  faith  is  not  that  of  compulsion  ;  I  am  no  Guardian 
or  Master  over  you  ;" — which  they  say  was  prior  to  Jehad,  for  when 
that  was  commanded,  Mohammed  tiid  become  the  Keeper  over 
them.  Some  hold  that  the  command  to  fig"ht  abrogates  the 
present  text ;  but  that,  says  Rilzi,  is  far  from  being  the  case. 
Such  Commentators  are  too  fond  of  cancelment,  for  Doctors  of 
Divinity  very  properly  limit  that  to  the  smallest  possible  extent. — 
RAzi. 

Remarks. — Here  we  have  a  fifth  text  to  the  same 
effect,  in  which  note  three  points,  (i)  Mohammed 
was  in  no  way  responsible  for  the  conduct  of  Un- 
believers, or  for  any  punitive   action   towards  them. 

(2)  Compulsion    invalidates    merit    and    recompense. 

(3)  The  Lord  holds  men  absolutely  free  in  inatters  of 
faith  and  worship — punishing  them  if  they  disobey, 
and  rewarding  them  if  they  submit.  Now,  as  to  these 
principles  being  superseded  by  the  command  to 
fight,  how  can  that  be  held  possible?  For,  according 
to  the  law  thus  divinely  enunciated,  compulsion 
neutralises  personal  effort,  destroys  the  grand  object 
of   religion,  and    cancels   the   merit   and    recompense 


40  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

resulting  from  free  choice.  And  hence  the  divine  law 
— Let  there  be  no  compulsion  in  the  faith. 
But  now,  alas,  for  its  reversal !  The  war-cry  has 
drowned  the  word  of  peace.  Compulsion  super- 
sedes the  command  against  it,  and  the  maxim,  "  I 
am  not  the  Guardian  over  you,"  has  vanished  to  the 
winds. 

And  here  I  may  observe  that,  by  introducing  force 
and  compulsion,  Mohammed  abrogated  the  first 
principle  of  conversion,  namely,  personal  responsi- 
bility, with  its  spiritual  recompense.  How,  then,  can 
it  be  said  that  Mohammed  "  came  as  a  Mercy  to 
mankind,"  seeing  that  he  hath  deprived  mankind, 
by  the  forcible  imposition  of  Islam,  of  the  grand 
virtue  of  personal  effort  and  free  choice,  and  the 
resulting  recompense  ?  In  what  way,  my  Friend,  wilt 
thou  escape  from  so  manifest  a  contradiction,  or 
reconcile  two  principles  so  diametrically  opposed  ? 

Now,  I  praise  the  Imam  for  his  desire  to  prove  that 
none  of  the  tests  enjoining  toleration  have  been  can- 
celled. For  he  sees  what  every  thinking  man  must 
see,  namely,  that  it  is  impossible  to  abrogate  them, 
since  the  prohibition  against  the  use  of  force  and 
against  resort  to  compulsion,  cannot  be  cancelled 
without  destroying  the  chief  purposes  of  religion  and 
contravening  the  freedom  of  conscience,  which  is  the 
gift  of  the  Most  High  to  mankind.  Only,  the  Imam 
fails  to  explain  how  abrogation  is  "  far  from  being  the 
case,"  or  how  virtual  cancelment  can  be  reconciled 
with  the  absence  of  the  same.  To  do  so  is  beyond 
the  power  of  man. 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  41 

VI.  If  God  had  so  pleased,  they  had  not  been  Idol- 
aters;  and  We  have  not  made  thee  to  be  Guardian  over 
them,  neither  art  thou  their  Keeper. — SuRA  Al  Inam 
(vi.)  V.  107. 

Commentary  on  the  latter  clause — 

When  the  Lord  had  made  it  clear  that  there  was  no  other  power 
but  His  own  to  put  an  end  to  unbelief,  He  completes  the  passajje 
by  showing  to  the  Prophet  what  his  duty  was,  namely,  that  He 
had  not  made  him  the  Guardian  of  the  people  nor  their  Keeper  in 
the  way  of  interference.  His  simple  duty  was  to  deliver  the 
divine  commands  and  prohibitions  in  respect  of  doctrine  and 
practice,  explain  the  grounds  of  the  message,  and  pronounce  its 
sanctions.  Those  who  accepted  the  same,  the  benefit  was  their 
own  ;  and  those  who  refused,  the  evil  thereof  rested  on  them- 
selves.— Rdzi. 

And  Beidhaun  :  We  have  not  made  thee  a  Watcher  and  Keeper 
over  them  that  thou  shouldest  manage  their  affairs.  Xor  do  thou 
upbraid  those  on  whom  they  call  besides  the  true  God  ;  that  is, 
do  not  speak  evil  of  the  gods  whom  they  worship. 

Remarks. — This  is  now  the  sixth  passage  limiting 
the  duty  of  Mohammed  to  that  of  a  Messenger  and 
Warner.  Note,  also,  that  it  is  to  be  the  Prophet's 
answer  to  those  who  defied  his  mission  ;  he  is  not  to 
trouble  them  in  any  way,  or  interfere  with  the  view  of 
making  them  accept  his  faith;  and  that  in  three  par- 
ticulars— (i)  by  force  of  arms  or  other  form  of  compul- 
sion ;  (2)  by  withholding  help  or  kindness  from  them  ; 
(3)  by  reviling  them.  The  only  remaining  way  was 
to  warn  them  with  kindness  and  benignity,  whether 
they  would  hear  or  whether  they  would  forbear. 

VII.  If  thy  Lord  had  so  willed,  all  upon  the  earth 
had  belicvcdy  every  one.  Ah  !  wilt  thou  compel  men  to 
be  believers,  zvhercas  no  soul  can  believe  but  by  the  per- 


42  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

Diission  of  God?  And  He  ivill poiw  out  His  indigna- 
tion 071  those  that  will  not  understand. — SUKA  YUNUS 
(x.)  vv.  98,  99. 

Commentary,  by  various  authorities — 

Had  it  been  God's  pleasure  that  force  should  have  been  used  to 
lead  men  to  the  faith,  He  would  have  so  decreed  and  legalised 
the  same ;  but  He  hath  not  done  so,  because  conversion  which 
comes  of  compulsion  is  of  no  benefit  to  the  convert.  **Ah!  wilt 
thou  compel  men  to  believe?"  that  is,  thou  hast  no  power  to 
convert  anyone.  The  effective  power,  and  causative  will,  rest  with 
the  Almighty  alone,  for  **no  soul  can  believe  without  the  permis- 
sion of  God."  Saith  the  Cazee,  Faith  goeth  not  forth  otherwise 
than  by  the  knowledge  of  God  and  personal  endeavour,  or  other- 
wise by  the  divine  decree  therefor. — Rdzi. 

Beidhawi'.  It  is  against  the  divine  pleasure  to  use  compulsion, 
which  in  itself  cannot  possibly  attain  the  object.  No  one  can 
believe  but  by  the  will  of  God ;  wherefore  do  not  make  the 
attempt,  for  that  rests  with  God  alone. 

Remarks. — Doubtless  the  prohibition  here  made 
against  the  resort  to  force,  Hke  that  in  the  first  verse 
of  this  chapter,  must  have  been  due  to  Mohammed 
having  either  begun  to  use  means  of  compulsion  at 
the  time,  or  having  had  it  in  his  mind  to  do  so  when 
opportunity  should  offer.  He  is  here  reminded  of  the 
povverlessness  of  force  to  reach  the  goal  of  faith, 
which  is  the  gift  of  God  alone,  and  His  prerogative. 
If  compulsion  be  thus  forbidden  by  God,  whence 
came  its  introduction  ? 

Vni.  Say^  "(9  men,  the  Truth  hath  now  come 
unto  you  from  your  Lord  !  He,  therefore,  who  is  guided 
thereby  is  guided  for  {the  beyiefit  of)  his  own  self ;  and 
he  who  goeth  astray,  for  the  same  he  goeth  astray.  And 
I  am  not  the  Master  over  you!' — SuRA  YUNUS, 
Meccan,  (x.)  v.  106. 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  43 

Commentary. — As  if  the  Prophet  were  commanded  to  say,  God 
hath  perfected  the  divine  law,  and  taken  away  every  excuse  and 
possible  pretext.  It  is  no  business  of  mine  to  labour  for  your 
reward,  or  save  you  from  your  punishment,  any  more  th.in  I  have 
done.  Ibn  Abbas  says  that  the  text  is  cancelled  by  the  command 
to  ^^\\\..—RAzu 

Remarks. — Observe  two  things.  First,  that  the  pur- 
pose of  the  Almighty  in  the  mission  of  Mohammed 
was  simply  to  reveal  the  divine  law,  so  that  he  might 
place  it  before  mankind  ;  second,  that  no  other  com- 
mission was  given  him  but  to  preach  and  warn.  It 
follows  that,  when  he  proclaimed  war  and  measures  of 
violence,  he  was  resorting  to  that  which,  being  not  the 
purpose  of  God  in  his  mission,  was  wide  of  his  duty. 
Now,  seeing  that  his  mission  was  so  strictly  confined 
within  these  limits,  how  could  it  have  been  lawful  in 
him  to  smite  and  slay,  to  fight  and  raid  and  plunder, 
to  take  prisoners  and  make  slaves?  If  such  things 
were  lawful,  what  are  we  to  make  of  the  command, 
"There  shall  be  no  force  in  religion"?  What!  art 
thou  forcing  men  to  believe?  Compulsion,  and  yet 
no  compulsion  !  By  my  life  !  one  of  the  most  extra- 
ordinary contradictions  the  world  has  ever  heard  ;  a 
conjunction  of  two  principles  absolutely  irreconcilable. 
And  how,  O  Ibn  Abbas !  is  it  admissible  for  thee  to 
say  that  the  text  has  been  cancelled  by  the  command 
to  fight  ?  Seest  thou  not  that  the  prohibition  of  force 
is  absolute ;  that  to  attempt  forcible  conversion  is 
declared  to  be  of  no  benefit,  and  contrary  to  the  will 
of  God?  Hut,  alas!  this  view  of  Ibn  Abbas  has 
become  that  of  Moslems  at  large  ever  since  the  law 
of   war  appeared.      How  can    they   read    the   verses 


44  PASSAGES  FROM   COR  AN 

denouncing  force,  and  yet  give  place  in  their  heart 
to  the  command  to  fight?  It  is  a  mystery  how  the 
theologians  of  Islam  can  accept  the  eternal  law  of  "no 
force  in  the  faith,"  and  at  the  same  moment  can  see 
in  the  warlike  passages  both  obligation  and  expedi- 
ency. Holding  thus  both  mandates  to  be  from  God, 
they  are  bewildered  in  a  maze  betwixt  the  one  and 
the  other,  with  no  prospect  of  finding  an  escape. 

IX.  They  that  have  taken  others  besides  Hint  as 
patrons  J  God  observeth  them  ;  thou  art  not  the  Master 
over  them. — SURA  SlIURA,  Meccan,  (xlii.)  v.  4. 

Commentary. — Those  who  worship,  besides  God,  other  gods, 
the  Lord  is  Custodian  over  them  and  their  affairs.  Nothing 
escapeth  Him.  He  it  is  that  taketh  account  of  them  ;  there  is 
none  other  but  He  alone.  Thou,  O  Mohammed  !  hast  no  interest 
to  meddle  with  their  concerns,  or  compel  them  to  enter  the  faith. 
Thou  art  but  a  Warner. — Rdzi. 

X.  It  is  God  who  hath  made  for  you  the  things  He 
hath  created^  conveniences  of  shade  ^  and  places  of  retreat 
in  the  mountains^  and  garments  to  defend  you  from  the 
heat,  and  coats  of  mail  as  a  defence  in  danger.  Thus 
hath  He  fulfilled  His  favour  towaj^ds  you,  that  perchance 
ye  may  submit ;  but  if  they  turn  their  backs,  truly  thy 
duty  is  but  that  alone  of  a  plain  Messenger.  They 
i^ecognise  the  favour  of  God,  and  then  deny  the  same  ; 
and  the  most  of  them  are  Unbelievers. — SURA  Al 
Nakhl,  Meccan,  (Ixviii.)  w.  78,  79. 

Commcnlary. — That  is  :  If  they  turn  back,  O  Mohammed  I 
and,  refusing  thy  call,  prefer  the  pleasures  of  this  present  life, 
following  their  fathers  in  unbelief,  they  but  incriminate  their  own 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  45 

souls  thereby.     There  is  nothing  further  for  thee  to  do  but  what 
thou  art  doing-,  namely,  fully  to  deliver  thy  message. — Rdzi, 
Beidhawi  to  the  same  effect. 


XI.  Whether  ive  cause  thee  to  see  any  part  of  that 
which  We  have  threatened  them  with,  or  cause  thee  fii-st 
to  die,  verily,  upon  thee  devolveth  the  message,  afid  tipoji 
Us  the  reckoning. — SURA  Al  Rad,  Medina,  (xiii.)  v.  40. 

Commentary. — Whatever  may  happen  in  the  future,  thy  duty  is 
simply  to  deliver  the  command  of  the  Lord,  fulfilling  thy  trust  and 
commission  ;  with  Us  it  rests  to  take  account. 

Remarks. — These  three  texts  point  to  the  same 
truth — (i)  Whether  the  idolaters  listened  to  the  Book 
or  went  astray,  Mohammed  was  not  their  keeper.  It 
was  no  business  of  his  to  force  them  to  the  faith.  (2) 
There  was  no  keeper  over  them  but  God  alone,  in 
whose  hands,  not  in  the  Prophet's,  lay  their  destiny. 
(3)  If  the  people  rejected  his  summons,  he  had  no 
further  duty  but  to  deliver  the  message.  Strange 
that  the  learned  doctors  of  Islam  should  have  lost 
sight  of  the  truth  so  explicitly  set  forth  here,  and  have 
accepted  in  their  stead  the  passages  which  they  hold 
to  have  been  revealed  sanctioning  war.  If  there  be  no 
keeper  over  the  idolaters  but  God  alone,  how  comest 
thou,  O  Mohammed,  to  assume  that  office  over  them  ; 
and,  when  forbidden  to  use  force  for  their  conversion, 
how  camest  thou  to  war  against  them,  shed  their  blood, 
and  carry  off  their  wives  and  children  captive?  Ami, 
when  commanded  not  to  interfere  with  their  afliiirs, 
but  simi)ly  to  deliver  the  message,  whether  tliey 
would  lu-.ir  or  whether   fori^ear,  w  h)-  didst   thou   not 


46  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

take  thy  stand  within  that  limit,  and  leave  them  and 
their  concerns  to  the  Lord,  with  whom  alone  it  rested  ? 
Or,  as  it  is  so  plainly  put  in  the  third  text,  "  With 
thee  lies  the  message;  with  Me  the  reckoning." 

XII.  And  obey  not  the  Unbelievers  and  the  Hypo- 
ci'ites  ;  atid  leave  off  Jiarassing  them.  And  put  thy 
trnst  in  God ;  for  God  is  a  sufficient  protector. — SURA 
Al  Ahzab  (xxxiii.)  V.  45. 

Commentary. — Obey  not  the  Unbelievers  ;  a  reference  to  the 
Prophet's  duty  of  warnuig^  and  admonishing-.  And  leave  off 
annoying  them  ;  that  is,  leave  it  to  God  to  punish  them,  either  at 
your  hands  or  by  hell-fire. — RAsi. 

JelaJeiii'.  "Leave  off  troubling  them";  countenance  not  their 
infidelity  and  hypocrisy  ;  but  put  thy  trust  in  the  Lord  :  He  will 
suffice  for  thee. 

Remarks. — It  need  not  be  wondered  that  Jelalein 
is  here  nearer  the  mark  than  Razi,  who  is  strangely 
at  fault ;  for  what  intelligent  reader  would  take  the 
words  "  leave  off  harassing  "  the  Unbelievers,  to  mean 
that  the  Unbelievers,  instead  of  being  left  alone, 
might  be  punished  at  the  hands  of  the  Prophet  and 
his  followers?  That  is  to  say,  prohibition  to  injure 
is,  in  Razi's  view,  equal  to  an  intimation  of  coming 
punishment  at  the  hand  of  him  who  is  prohibited  from 
injuring  them.  In  fact,  Razi  would  seem  as  if  he  saw 
no  difference  between  such  prohibition  and  the  follow- 
ing command  :  "  TJiey  desire  that  ye  should  become 
disbelievers  even  as  they  a7'e^  and  become  like  unto  them. 
But  take  not  from  amongst  them  any  friends^  until  they 
fly  their  country  in  the  ways  of  God.  But  if  they  tm'n 
back,  then  seize  them  and  slay  them  wheresoever  ye  find 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  47 

them,  and  take  not  from  amongst  them  any  frieyid  nor 
any  helper  "  ;  ^  and  this  extraordinary  meaning  is  got 
out  of  the  text,  "  leave  off  harassing  them  "  !  He  does 
not  see  that  an  agreement  between  these  contradictory 
commands  is  about  as  great  as  an  agreement  between 
fire  and  water,  between  the  forbidden  and  the  lawful. 
Again,  observe  how  successive  texts  throw  light  on 
the  apparent  cause  of  their  appearance.  We  have, 
first,  "  No  compulsion  in  religion";-  then  "  Ah  !  wilt 
thou  compel  men  to  believe?"^  And  now,  "  Leave 
off  harassing,"  which  is  a  kind  of  compulsion.  It 
would  seem  as  if  the  Prophet  had  intended,  or  had 
even  begun,  to  use  such  compulsory  measures,  when 
he  was  forbidden  to  use  force.  Then  appeared  the 
two  verses  repeating  the  prohibition ;  "  Wilt  thou 
compel  ?  "  and  "  Leave  off  harassing  them," — being  a 
clear  interdiction  of  what  apparently  had  already 
been  begun.  Thus  we  see  that  prohibition  follows 
prohibition,  and  injunction  injunction,  to  the  effect  that 
Mohammed  should  not  harass  the  idolaters  or  distress 
them  with  hostile  acts,  but  confine  himself  to  preach- 
ing and  warning  in  a  kindly  way — j^***.^^  -^  l^-. 
And  here  is  ground  for  grave  reflection. 

XIII.  Do  thou  i}ivitc  into  the  ivay  of  thy  Lord  by 
wisdom  and  mild  exhortation,  and  dispute  with  them  in 
the  most graeious  fnanner  ;  for  thy  Lord  well  knoweth 
hiffi  that  doth  stray  frotn  His  7vay,  and  He  well  knoweth 
them  that  are  guided  aright. — SUKA  Al  Naiil  (xvi.) 
V.  123. 

»  Sura  Al  Nisa  (iv.)  V.  SS.  '^y'Z}^-  'P.  .»i. 


48  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAN 

Covtntcutary. — The  best  and  wisest  around  him  arc  to  be 
invited  by  wise  and  convincing-  evidence  and  discourse  ;  the  people 
at  large  by  argument,  reasonable,  clear,  and  satisfying ;  while 
even  the  contentious  are  to  be  reasoned  with  in  the  most  excellent 
and  perfect  way.  "  The  Lord  knoweth  those  that  are  guided 
aright "  ;  that  is,  busy  thyself  in  summoning  people  to  the  Lord  in 
these  three  ways,  for  the  result,  i.e.  in  men  choosing  the  right, 
appertaineth  not  unto  thee. — Riizi. 

And  Jelalein  :  Call  men,  O  Mohammed,  unto  the  way  of  the 
Lord  by  wisdom,  that  is,  by  the  Coran,  and  kindly  discourse,  and 
friendly  words  ;  and  dispute  in  the  way  that  is  most  attractive, 
that  is,  by  the  Word  of  God  and  by  argument;  "for  the  Lord 
knoweth  him  that  shall  go  astray,"  and  will  recompense  the  same. 

Remarks. — This  text  explains  the  office  of  the 
Prophet.  He  was  to  summon  those  around  him  to 
the  faith,  by  proofs  and  evidence,  in  a  mild  and 
friendly  way  ;  and  within  these  limits  to  restrain  his 
action.  Would  that  Mohammed  had  held  by  the 
procedure  thus  enjoined,  and  taken  his  stand  on  the 
boundary  here  laid  down  ;  and  not,  following  in  the 
footsteps  of  his  enemies  (as  Kab  ibn  Ashraf,  Abu  Afak, 
Sofian  ibn  Khalid,  Abu  Rafi,  etc.),  overstepped  that 
limit  into  the  domain  of  war  and  treachery;  a  line  of 
action  unworthy  of  any  brave  man,  how  much  more 
of  one  that  professed  to  be  a  prophet  sent  to  teach 
and  guide  mankind  ! 

XIV.  We  have  revealed  it  {the  Coran)  ivith  the 
truth,  and  ivith  the  truth  it  hath  descended ;  and  We 
have  not  sent  thee  otherwise  than  as  a  bearer  of  good 
tidings  and  a  Waj-ner. — SURA  ISRAEL  (xvii.)  v.  104. 

Commentary. — The  preceding  passage  speaks  of  the  Coran  as 
a  miracle  and  the  evidence  thereof.  Then  it  is  related  how  the 
Unbelievers,  not  accepting  it  as  such,  demanded  other  kind  of 
miracles  ;  to  which  God  replied  that  there  was  not  any  need  for 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  49 

such,  and  established  it  by  many  reasons.  One  is,  that  Moses 
showed  nine  miracles,  and  that  when  the  people  nevertheless  con- 
tended with  him,  God  destroyed  them.  And  so  it  was  here.  If 
Mohammed  were  to  show  his  people  such  miracles  as  they  de- 
manded, and  they  denied  them,  they  would  have  become  liable  to 
the  same  doom  of  extermination ;  but  that,  again,  would  not 
have  been  permissible,  seeing  that  God  foreknew  that  amongst 
them  were  such  as  should  thereafter  believe  ;  and  that  even  of  those 
who  might  not,  there  would  still  arise  a  believing  progeny.  The 
passage  then  returns  to  the  glorification  of  the  Goran,  and  its 
perfection  as  having  been  "sent  down  with  the  truth";  that  is, 
its  grand  purpose  hath  been  to  establish  the  truth  and  right- 
eousness. 

The  text  proceeds  to  say  that  Mohammed  was  not  sent  but 
as  a  Messenger  of  good  and  a  Warner,  thus  : — These  ignorant 
people  who  demand  miracles  and  refuse  thy  religion,  these  are  not 
in  any  wise  responsible  for  their  infidelity  ;  for  We  have  not  sent 
thee  otherwise  tiian  as  a  bringer  of  good  tidings  to  the  obedient, 
and  as  a  Warner  to  them  that  are  rebellious.  If  they  accept  the 
faith,  it  is  for  their  own  benefit  ;  if  they  refuse,  their  infidelity  is 
no  business  of  thine. — RAzi. 

Remarks. — The  questions  whether  the  Coran  is  a 
miracle,  and  why  miracles  are  withheld,  lest  the 
rejecters  should  be  destroyed,  have  been  disposed  of 
in  the  first  chapter.  And  so  I  would  only  ask  my 
{gentle  reader's  attention  to  the  words  "  not  ot/ienvisc  " 
in  the  text.  "We  have  not  sent  thee  otherwise  than  as 
a  preacher  and  a  warner."  This  is  the  answer  which 
the  prophet  gives  as  coming  from  heaven  to  those 
who  demanded  miracles  like  those  of  Moses  and 
Jesus.  Mohammed,  the  verse  says,  was  not  sent  to 
perform  miracles;  his  office  embraced  two  things  only, 
namely,  to  bring  good  tidings  and  to  warn;  "not 
otherwise";  a  distinct  limit  not  to  be  overpassed. 
And  I  ask  any  intelligent  person  whether  the  Prophet 
was   nut  directly  pruhibiled    in  this  ami  i>ther  similar 


60  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

passages  from  overstepping  the  clear  boundary  here 
marked  out  for  him,  and  irrevocably  fixed  by  the 
words  "  not  otherwise  "  ? 

Now,  how  was  it  possible  for  men  to  recognise  in 
Mohammed  the  simple  preacher  and  warner,  when 
they  saw  him  soon  after  become  the  fierce  warrior  and 
imperious  autocrat,  summoning  those  around  him  at 
the  point  of  the  sword  to  accept  his  religion,  or  "  pay 
tribute  with  the  hand,  and  be  in  subjection  "  ?  Where 
is  the  connection  between  two  such  opposing  com- 
mands,— said  to  emanate  both  from  the  same  Almighty 
hand, — one  absolutely  limiting  the  Prophet's  duty  to 
preaching  and  warning,  the  other  launching  him  forth 
at  the  head  of  armies  to  force  the  acceptance  of  Islam? 
Can  any  intelligent  Moslem,  free  to  think  and  judge 
for  himself,  read  the  one  set  of  positive  and  peremp- 
tory limitations,  and  then  without  being  utterly  em- 
barrassed and  confounded,  contemplate  his  Prophet  as 
a  man  of  war  and  conquest,  havoc,  spoil,  and  rapine  ? 
No,  by  my  life.  No ! 

XV.  Verily y  We  have  revealed  unto  thee  the  Book 
with  tf'uth  ;  he  that  is  guided  thereby ^  it  is  for  his  02vn 
soul ;  and  he  that  erreth^  he  errethfor  the  same ;  and 
thou  art  not  over  them  a  Master, —  SuRA  Zamr, 
Meccan,  (xxxix.)  v.  41. 

Cotntnentary. — Mohammed  being  distressed  at  the  persistence  of 
his  people  in  unbelief,  is  told  by  the  Almighty  that  the  perfect  and 
glorious  Book  had  been  sent  down  a  blessing  and  guide  unto  man- 
kind, itself  the  Truth  and  a  miracle  proving  its  own  divine  origin  ; 
that  whether  men  followed  its  guidance  or  went  astray,  it  was 
their  own  matter  ;  he  was  not  guardian  over  them.  "Thou  art 
not  set  to  drive  them  to  the  faith  in  the  way  of  force  and  violence  ; 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  51 

its  acceptance  or  rejection  is  their  own  affair," — all  which  was 
meant  to  console  the  Prophet  in  his  distress  at  their  persistence  in 
unbelief. — R&zi. 

Remarks. — The  last  six  verses,  taken  from  five 
different  Suras,  are  all  to  the  same  effect,  that 
Mohammed  was  forbidden  to  use  compulsion  or 
constraint  towards  Unbelievers.  He  was  not  their 
master  to  impose  his  own  will  and  commands  upon 
them ;  force,  moreover,  we  are  told,  destroys  the 
virtue  of  conversion.  God  was  the  Master ;  it  rested 
with  Him  to  guide,  and  with  Him  to  take  account. 
Man  was  free  to  accept  the  faith  or  to  refuse. 
Mohammed  was  not  "  over  them  a  Master."  Such 
is  the  strenuously  reiterated  sense  of  the  texts  and 
of  the  commentaries  thereon. 

The  conclusions  from  the  passages  quoted  in  this 
chapter  may  be  thus  summed  up  —  (i)  the  unlaw- 
fulness of  compulsion  in  religion  ;  (2)  or  of  interfer- 
ing with  those  who  refused  the  call  of  Mohammed; 
(3)  the  impropriety  of  even  withholding  alms  from 
such  ;  and  (4)  the  Prophet's  work  was  to  preach 
and  warn,  and  that  alone.  Now  consider,  when 
Mohammed  was  not  only  forbidden  to  use  coercion 
towards  his  opponents,  but  commanded  to  show 
them  kindness, — even  to  the  extent  of  not  with- 
holding alms,  lest  the  refusal  might  be  held  an 
inducement  to  conversion,  and  lest  such  action 
should  detract  from  the  merit  of  voluntary  conver- 
sion ; — after  all  these  plain  and  stringent  inhibitions, 
was  any  possible  plea  left  for  the  passages  which 
enjoin   fighting  and  resort  to  force?     Never!      Huu 


62  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

shall  there  be  no  constraint  in  the  faith,  and  yet 
constraint ;  compulsion  neutralising  virtue,  and  the 
virtue  yet  remain ;  Mohammed  sent  without  these 
things,  yet  sent  with  them?  By  my  life!  could 
any  contradictions  transcend  these  ?  They  are  abso- 
lutely irreconcilable. 

How  is  it  conceivable  to  attribute  inconsistency 
such  as  this  to  the  Most  High;  that  He  should  say, 
"  I  have  sent  My  servant  to  such  a  work,"  and, 
again,  "  I  have  sent  him  for  a  work  directly  opposed 
thereto  " ; — forbidden  His  servant  as  wrong  a  certain 
line  of  action,  and  then  commanded  him  to  do  what 
He  had  just  forbidden  ;  prohibited  the  use  of  force 
and  compulsion  towards  the  unbelievers  and  the 
hypocrites,  and  then  appointed  His  servants  to  fight 
against  such,  even  to  the  death?  Impossible!  God 
forbid  that  we  should  speak  thus  of  the  Most  High 
and  Holy  One  I 

REVIEW 

The  mild  and  tolerant  precepts  reviewed  in  this 
chapter  were  acted  on  by  Mohammed,  so  long  as  he 
lived  at  Mecca,  in  a  kindly,  gentle,  and  forbearing 
spirit ;  and  so,  likewise,  for  a  time  after  his  flight  to 
Yathreb.  But  so  soon  as  he  had  gained  power  there, 
and  found  himself  supported  by  a  host  of  warriors 
ready  at  his  call,  he  saw  it  expedient  to  turn  aside 
from  the  paths  of  peace  and  moderation  into  those  of 
war,  maraud,  and  plunder.  From  the  messenger  of 
good  tidings  and  simple  warner,  he  changed  into  the 


ENJOINING    TOLERATION  53 

champion  and  the  autocrat ;  from  the  man  of  peace, 
into  the  man  of  war  and  rapine.  Once  begun, 
forays,  raids,  battles,  and  campaigns  followed  fast  on 
one  another;  and  we  might  even  have  doubted  that 
words  of  peace  had  ever  proceeded  from  his  lips,  if 
we  had  not  found  them  still  there  in  the  Coran. 

The  question  of  cancclment,  that  is,  of  opposing 
verses,  abrogating  one  the  other,  is  reserved  for  a 
separate  chapter.  I  would  here  only  ask  the  thought- 
ful and  unprejudiced  Moslem,  whether  he  does  not 
see  that  the  doctrine  laid  down  in  these  verses, 
forbidding  force  and  constraint  in  religion,  is  an 
obligation  for  all  time, — one  of  those  moral  principles 
which  cannot  be  abrogated,  but  must  last  as  long  as 
the  world  itself.  Such  being  the  case,  running 
counter  to  it  by  action  directly  its  opposite,  is  running 
counter  to  what  is  eternally  right.  Can  that  be? 
And  if  not,  who  will  help  us  out  of  the  labyrinth  ? 
True,  some  Commentators,  as  we  have  seen,  avoid 
the  difficulty  by  holding  that  the  tolerant  commands 
of  the  Coran  were  intended  by  their  Divine  Author 
to  be  of  only  temporary  duration.  But  this,  as  every 
impartial  thinker  must  see,  is  an  utterly  untenable 
assumption.  If  any  Believer,  out  of  desire  to  pre- 
serve the  harmony  of  his  Scripture,  should  hold  this 
view,  one  can  only  say  that  he  does  violence  to 
his  sense  of  right  and  wrong ;  for  the  very  passages 
which  enjoin  toleration  are  amongst  the  most  weighty 
and  dominant  in  the  Coran,  and  the  principle  they 
over  and  over  inculcate  beyond  the  possibility  of 
recall, — a  perpetual  rule  of  human  obligation. 


54       PASSAGES  FORBIDDING   COMPULSION 

How  can  the  enlightened  and  impartial  Moslem 
believe  that  these  commands  were  sent  down  to  be 
observed  by  the  Prophet  only  so  long  as  he  was  in  a 
weak  and  helpless  condition,  and  to  be  cast  aside  the 
moment  he  became  great  amongst  men,  possessed  of 
resources,  and  surrounded  by  followers,  while  all  the 
time  there  was  before  his  eyes,  as  in  great  letters  of 
gold— 

Let  there  be  no  compulsion  in  the  Faith. 

We  have  not  sent  thee  but  as  a  Messenger  of  good 
tidings  and  a  Warner. 

To  thee  belongctJi  the  message  ;  to  Us  the  account. 

How  is  the  intelligent  Believer  to  find  his  way  here? 
If  such  commands  be  held,  as  they  must  needs  be 
held,  binding  and  obligatory,  where  is  the  room  for 
the  passages  commanding  war  against  the  Unbelievers, 
compulsion  to  join  the  faith,  and  vengeance  against 
those  who  refuse  ?  Can  we  reconcile  the  two  sets  of 
passages,  the  tolerant  and  the  hostile  ?  And  if  not, 
how  can  both  have  proceeded  from  the  Almighty? 
You  endeavour  to  cut  the  Gordian  knot  by  saying, 
"  Praise  be  to  the  Lord,  the  Glorious  and  All-wise ; 
He  knoweth  that  which  we  know  not."  Yes ;  praise 
be  to  the  Lord,  now  and  evermore ! — only,  to  praise 
God,  and  exalt  His  holy  name,  is  one  thing,  and  to 
understand  aright  these  verses,  their  bearing,  and  the 
bringing  them  into  practice,  is  quite  a  different  thing. 
The  Lord  guide  His  servants  by  His  grace  and 
mercy  into  that  which  is  right  and  in  accordance  with 
His  glory !  He  is  over  all  things  supreme,  and  He  is 
worthy  to  be  praised. 


CHAPTER  III 

PASSAGES    IN    THE   GORAN    THAT   GANGEL,  AND 
PASSAGES   THAT   ARE  GANGELLED 

1.    Whatever  verse  We  cancel^  or  cause  thee  to  forget ^ 
We  will  give  a  better  tJian  it^  or  one  like  thereunto. 
What  I  dost  thou  not  know  that  God  is  over  all  things 
poiverfuU — SURA  Bagr  (ii.)  v.  102. 

Commentary. — It  was  one  of  the  taunts  of  llic  Jews,  "See  ye  not 
tliat  Mohatnined  j^ives  a  coniinand  to  his  Goinpanions,  and  then 
withdrawing  it,  gives  a  directly  opposite  one?  He  says  one  thing 
to-day,  and  next  day  revokes  it."     Whereupon  this  was  revealed. 

Tliat  some  passages  are  cancelled  by  others,  admits  of  several 

proofs.     First,  There   is  the  present  verse.     Second,  The  period 

before  which  a  widow  can  marry  again  was  changed  (vmw  a  year 

to  four  months  and  ten  ilays.      Third,  Tlie  vt-rse,  that   "twenty  of 

you  if  steadfast  shall  beat  two  hundred,"  that  is  to  say,  in  the 

proportion  of  one  to  ten,  was  cancelled  by  another  verse  which, 

recognising  that  some  were  weak,  lighteneil  the  bunlen  thus  :   "  If 

there  be  one  hundred  steadfast  amongst  y<-)u,  they  sh.ill  beat  two 

hundred,"  or  in  the  proportion  of  one  to  two.     Fourth,  The  Ilarain 

of  Mekka  c.incelled  the  former  Kibla  of  Jerusalem.     And  so  that 

passage,   "When   Wk  change  one  verse  for  another,  they  say, 

V^erily  thou  art  a  forger."     The  cancelled  passage  may  be  either 

taken  away  or  it  may  be  left  in  its  place.      It  may  also  have  born 

caused  to  be  forgotten  before  being  recorded  (as  we  arc  told  of  .1 

Sura  which,   recited    overnight,   h.id    p.issed  altogether  from  the 

memory  by  next  morning),  so  that  the  wliole  p.issage  disappeared 

fron»  the  Coran,  and  thus  .ilso  from  being  used  in  recitation  or 

.'it   prayer.      It   m.'iv  .dso  be  that  a  command   has  been  c;incelled, 

66 


56  PASSAGES  FROM   CORAM 

while  the  passay;-e  containing  it  remains  in  tlic  Book,  and  continues 
to  be  read. — RAzi. 

So  also  Beidhaivi:  The  Jews  and  Idolaters  said,  "Look  at 
Mohammed  ;  he  gives  an  order  to  his  followers,  and  then  tells  them 
exactly  the  opposite  "  ;  on  which  this  verse  was  revealed.  Cancei- 
ment  consists  either  in  removing  the  verse  itself  or  abrogating 
what  it  commands,  or  both  together.  "We  cancel,"  that  is,  We 
command  thee,  or  Gabriel,  in  respect  of  its  abrogation,  and  thou 
shalt  find  it  cancelled. 

Abdullah  has  this  various  reading  :  "Whatever  We  cause  thee  to 
forget,  or  cancel  it.  We  bring  thee  a  better  than  it "  ;  that  is,  one 
which  brings  greater  benefit  and  reward,  or  the  like  thereof. 
"Knowest  thou  not  that  God  is  powerful  over  all  things?"  ;  that 
is,  hath  the  power  to  cancel,  and  to  give  the  like  of  what  is  can- 
celled, or  better?  This  verse  proves  that  cancelment  is  to  be  held 
as  existing  in  the  Goran. 

And  Jelalein :  "  Cancel  "  ;  that  is,  cancel  it  in  the  heavenly  Table. 
"Cause  thee  to  forget "  ;  that  is,  wipe  it  out  of  thy  heart.  "A 
better";  that  is,  a  simpler  and  easier  verse,  or  one  bringing 
greater  reward.  "  Or  like  it  "  ;  that  is,  in  what  it  imposes,  or  the 
reward  it  brings.  "  Over  all  things  powerful  "  ;  that  is,  as  in  other 
things,  so  also  here,  able  to  cancel  and  change,  or  to  alter  the  sense. 

For  the  rest,  as  above. 

Remarks. — I.  Observe,  first,  the  complaints  of  the 
Idolaters  and  Jews ;  what  impartial  person  will  not 
recognise  the  reasonableness  of  their  objection  ?  For, 
as  regard  the  Arabs,  they  are  as  famous  for  standing 
by  their  word  as  for  their  generosity ;  they  would  die 
rather  than  change.  So  when  they  saw  Mohammed 
going  back  from  what  he  had  once  said,  authorising 
to-day  what  he  had  prohibited  the  day  before,  they 
took  amiss  a  practice  so  foreign  to  Arabian  wont,  and 
refused  to  accept  the  faith  of  Islam,  which  they  held 
responsible  for  it. 

So  also  as  regards  the  Jews  scandalised  at  change 
or  cancelment ;  they  had  never  heard  anything  of  the 


THAT   CANCEL   AND  ARE   CANCELLED       57 

kind  cither  in  their  Law  or  Prophets.  For  no  com- 
mand or  prohibition  in  the  Law  as  given  by  Moses  was 
ever  cancelled  either  by  Moses  himself,  or  by  Joshua 
his  successor.  And  all  the  prophets  that  followed, 
even  to  the  days  of  Jesus,  observed  the  Law  as  it  was 
revealed  to  Moses  without  change  or  variation.  So 
when  the  Jews  saw  Mohammed,  who  laid  claim  to  the 
gift  of  prophecy,  cancelling  not  merely  the  commands 
of  the  Tourat,  but  many  of  the  commands  which  he 
professed  himself  to  have  received  from  God,  and 
that  in  order  to  suit  the  exigencies  of  day  and  place, 
they  denied  his  pretensions,  looking  upon  them  as 
the  mere  expedients  of  a  secular  government. 

II.  Again,  resort  to  change  and  cancelmcnt  is  a 
mark  of  defective  power;  and  far  be  it  from  the 
Almighty  that  there  should  be  sign  of  weakness  in 
His  dealings,  for  a  work  showing  weakness  can  be  none 
of  His.  In  one  example  given  us,  the  inter\'al  before 
which  a  widow  could  not  remarry  was  shortened,  as  if 
the  reason  for  so  shortening  it  was  not  known  before. 
In  the  next,  the  change  is  in  the  number  required  to  rout 
the  enemy, — the  proportion  being  increased  fivefold  in 
view  of  God's  knowledge  as  to  weakness  amongst  them, 
as  if  that  had  not  been  known  to  the  Almighty  before  ! 

HI.  As  to  the  forgotten  passages,  some  hold  that 
they  were  altogether  obliterated  ;  others,  that  their  pur- 
port was  cancelled,  but  not  their  recitation  ;  others, 
again,  hold  to  both  kinds  of  abrogation  under  the  re- 
peated "or"  in  the  text; — "Or,  We  cause  thee  (Moham- 
med or  Gabriel)  to  forget."  Of  the  various  modes  of 
c)l)litirati()n    from   the  memory  or   from   thr  ( 'oiaii,  uf 


58  PASSAGES  FROM   CORAM 

the  text  itself  or  of  its  purport,  or  of  both,  1  would  ask 
my  reader  which  he  adopts ;  and  where  the  cancelled 
verses  remain  in  the  Coran,  how  is  it  that  they  con- 
tinue to  be  recited  while  their  force  and  purport  no 
longer  hold  good  ? 

Again,  "  We  shall  make  it  forgotten  "  would  signify 
the  obliviousness  of  the  hearer  or  reader, — in  fact,  that 
he  became  as  if  he  had  never  heard  it, — which  hardly 
accords  with  the  tradition  that  the  people  read  a  Sura 
to-day,  and  by  the  morning  had  forgotten  all  about  it. 
And  if  the  cancelled  verses  continued  in  the  Coran, 
and  so  were  read  heard  and  understood,  what  does 
the  "  cause  it  to  be  forgotten  "  mean,  when  it  was  not 
forgotten  ?  Supposing  now  that  this  passage  was 
intended  (as  we  are  told)  to  silence  the  Jews  and  to 
satisfy  the  Companions,  the  matter  becomes  stranger 
still,  for  what  is  there  in  it  at  all  likely  to  have  such 
an  effect  ?  And  now  consider,  in  thus  removing  parts 
of  the  law  and  supplying  their  place  by  others,  "  the 
like  thereof  or  better,"  what  evidence  is  there  of  the 
miraculous  ?  "  True,"  you  reply,  "  but  knowest  thou 
not  that  God  is  over  all  things  powerful  ?  "  Rather, 
is  not  all  this  a  sign  of  the  weakness  of  the  creature, 
who  seeks  to  improve  his  work  by  revising  it  through- 
out by  changes  and  alterations ;  and  that  just  as  is 
the  wont  of  authors  from  amongst  mankind  ? 

II.  And  when  We  substitute  one  verse  in  place  of 
another  verse  (and  God  best  knoweth  that  which  He 
revealetii)  they  say,  "  Thotf  art  nothing  but  a  forgerr 
Nay,  but  the  most  of  them  knoiv  710 1.     Sa  f,  "  The  Holy 


THAT   CANCEL   AND   ARE   CANCELLED       r,0 

Spirit  hath  revealed  it  from  thy  Lord  ivith  truth,  to 
stablish  them  that  do  believe^  and  as  a  guide  and 
good  tidings  unto  the  Moslems."  —  SURA  Al  Naiil 
(xvi.)  vv.  99,  lOO. 

Commentary. — Ibn  Abbas  tells  us  that  when  a  severe  revelation 
came  from  heaven,  and  shortly  after  a  more  lenient  one,  the  un- 
believing Coreish  would  say,  "Truly,  Mohammed  maketh  sport 
of  his  followers  ;  to-day  he  giveth  an  order  and  the  next  day  for- 
biddeth  it ;  he  saith  these  thing's  simply  out  of  his  own  head  "  ; 
whereupon  this  passage  was  revealed. 

"Changing  one  verse  for  another"  means  taking  away  some- 
thing and  putting  something  else  in  its  place,  or  cancelling  one 
verse  by  another.  "  God  best  knoweth," — He  is  acquainted  with 
what  presses  heavily,  and  what  lightly,  upon  His  servants,  and 
with  their  wants,  modifying  the  revelation  accordingly, — which  is 
an  answer  to  the  taunt  of  the  Unbelievers,  that  the  Prophet  was 
"a  forger."  "  But  most  of  them  know  not  "  ;  that  is,  arc  ignorant 
of  the  real  nature  of  theCoran,  and  the  advantage  of  changes  and 
cancelment  for  the  benefit  of  His  servants. 

"The  Holy  Spirit,"  that  is,  Gabriel,  brought  down  the  Coran 
from  thy  Lord,  to  stablish  the  Believers,  and  satisfy  them  in  this 
matter  of  cancelment.  Abu  Muslim  (Ispahany  school)  alone  holds 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  cancelment  in  the  Moslem  law,  the 
reference  here  being  to  the  abrogation  of  something  in  the  text  of 
the  former  Scriptures, — as  the  change  of  the  Kibla  from  Jerusalem 
to  the  Kaaba, — for  which  change  the  Unbelievers  called  the 
Prophet  "  a  forger."  But  the  Commentators,  without  exception, 
hold  that  cancelment  has  its  place  in  the  present  law.  Shafei,  again, 
says  that  no  text  in  the  Coran  can  be  cancelled  by  the  Sunnat,  b.ising 
this  view  on  the  text,  "  W'lx-n  \Vk  rh.ange  one  verse  by  another 
verse."  But  this  argument  cannot  \w  based  upon  the  text  ;  and  bc- 
sidrs,  G.'ibrirl  irveaU'd  the  Sininal  as  well  as  the  Coran. — RAei. 

licidhaTvi  \  The  cancelling  verse  takes  the  place  of  the  cancelled 
both  in  word  and  authority.  "The  Lord  best  kmnveth  what  is 
revealed" — that  is,  of  its  expediency;  what  might  be  expedient 
at  one  time  might  be  luntlul  afterwarils,  ami  then  it  would  be 
cancelled ;  so  also,  what  might  not  be  expedient  now  might 
become  so  thereafter,  ;ind  take  its  place.  "They  say  thou  art  a 
forger,"  palming  olf  things  of  thine  own  «in  (mkI  ;  now  issuing  an 


60  PASSAGES   FROM  COR  AN 

order,  and  then,  having-  changed  lliy  mind,  countermanding  it,  the 
answer  being-,  "The  Lord  best  knoweth,  but  most  of  them  know 
not "  ;  they  know  not  the  reason  of  such  commands,  nor  can 
distinguish  the  wrong  from  the  right. 

Jelalein-.  "When  We  change  one  verse  for  another,"  that  is, 
cancel  it,  and  reveal  a  different  one  for  the  benefit  of  Thy  servants, 
they  say  to  the  Prophet,  "Thou  art  a  forger" — a  liar;  that  is, 
thou  sayest  just  what  is  thine  own.  "But  most  of  them  under- 
stand not"  ;  that  is,  the  true  sense  of  the  Coran  and  advantage  of 
the  cancelment. 

Remarks. — The  text  contains  no  satisfactory  answer 
to  the  objections  of  the  unbelieving  Coreish.  They 
said  that  Mohammed  trifled  with  his  followers,  giving 
out  as  revelations  from  God  things  that  came  out  of 
his  own  head — "forgeries,"  as,  in  fact,  they  called 
them ;  and  this  both  because  of  frequent  abrogation 
and  change,  and  his  failing  to  give  any  proof  of  the 
Coran,  and  of  the  cancelled  passages,  being  a  divine 
communication.  The  text  simply  denies  the  charge, 
and  asserts  that  the  Coran  is  brought  down  from 
heaven  by  Gabriel ;  but  as  his  opponents  said  that  the 
Coran  was  Mohammed's  own  composition,  this  simple 
assertion,  also  from  himself,  left  the  accusation  just 
where  it  was. 

The  Commentators  justify  cancelment  because  "of 
the  advantage  of  the  change  so  made  for  the  benefit  of 
His  servants."  ^  True,  both  sides  saw  that  the  changes 
were  made  for  some  object.  The  Arabs  did  not  deny 
that  there  was  advantage  to  Mohammed  in  the  war, 
rapine,  and  victories  sanctioned  by  such  change; 
what  they  did  complain  of  was  that  the  new  com- 
mands were  diametrically  opposed  to  the  far  more 

1  R^zi,  p.  59. 


THAT   CANCEL   AND   ARE    CANCELLED       01 

numerous  passages  in  wliich  the  Almighty  was  repre- 
sented as  absolutely  prohibiting  resort  to  force,  as 
shown  in  the  second  chapter.  Their  objection,  in  short, 
was  that  they  saw  the  Prophet  changing  the  Goran  so  as 
to  suit  the  expediency  and  exigencies  of  the  moment, 
and  concluded  that  it  was  therefore  the  creation  of 
his  own  mind  ;  for,  had  it  come  from  the  Almighty,  it 
would  not  have  been  cancelled  and  altered  simply  to 
meet  the  varying  motions  of  the  human  heart.  And 
so  it  might  be  said  that  the  Coran  followed  the 
Moslems,  not  the  Moslems  the  Coran.  As  if  the 
great  God,  dependent  on  the  will  of  I  lis  servants, 
withdrew  to-day  from  the  command  of  yesterday,  and 
changed  His  word  at  the  will,  desires,  and  inclinations 
of  the  creature.  Far  exalted  is  the  Lord  Almighty 
above  such  a  thought !  y\s  for  man,  the  creature  of 
change  and  circumstance,  weak  and  sinful,  to  suppose 
that  the  .Almighty  cancels  and  alters  I  lis  word,  making 
that  lawful  now  which  I  le  had  before  declared  unlawful, 
to  suit  the  inclination  of  the  creature  and  the  expedi- 
ency of  the  day,  is  nothing  but  to  forge  a  lie  against 
Ilini.  llow  could  it  be  otherwise?  He  is  the  All- 
wise,  unchangeable  in  word,  steadfast  in  design.  lie 
unfoldeth  to  the  creature  I  lis  will,  and  revealeth  unto 
mankind  His  commands, — all  in  accord  with  the 
infinite  perfections  and  unapproachable  greatness  of 
His  divine  nature.  He  is  not  a  man  that  He  should 
lie,  or  the  son  of  man  that  He  should  repent.  Shall 
He  say,  and  not  bring  it  to  j)ass?  Glor>'  be  to  Him, 
with  whom  there  is  neither  change  nor  the  shadow  (»f 
turning! 


02  PASSAGES   FROM   CORA  IV 

HI.  T J  lose  of  your  ivomcn  who  commit  immorality^ 
let  four  of  you  be  brought  to  ivitticss  against  them  ; 
afid  if  they  bear  ivitness^  then  shut  them  up  iyi  apart- 
ments imtil  death  release  tJiem^  or  God  make  a  zuay  for 
them. — Sura  Al  Nisa,  Medina,  (iv.)  v.  14. 

Com7ne7itary. — It  is  thought  that  this  text  was  cancelled  by  a 
verbal  command  (Hadith)  to  the  following-  effect :  The  Prophet 
cried  aloud, — **  Come,  listen  to  me  ;  listen  to  me  !  God  hath  *  made 
a  way '  both  for  the  maiden  and  the  married  woman.  The  maiden 
shall  be  scourged  and  sent  away  ;  the  married  woman,  scourged 
and  stoned  to  death."  Afterwards  the  Hadith  also  was  cancelled 
by  the  word  of  God  (in  the  Coran), — "  The  adulteress  and  the 
adulterer,  let  both  be  scourged  with  an  hundred  stripes." 
According  to  this  view,  the  text  in  the  Coran  was  cancelled  by  the 
Sunnat  (Hadith) ;  and  again  the  Sunnat  cancelled  by  a  second 
text.  Others  hold  that  the  text  was  cancelled  by  the  verse  com- 
manding stripes  instead.  Such  is  the  view  of  one  set  of  Com- 
mentators. 

Abu  Bekr  Al  Razi,  from  his  intense  opposition  to  Al  Shafei,  says  : 
The  first  interpretation  is  the  right  one  ;  for  if  the  verse  enjoining 
stripes  had  preceded  the  Prophet's  call,  **  Come,  listen  to  me," 
that  call  could  have  had  no  meaning.  We  must  therefore  hold 
that  the  Prophet's  call  preceded  the  verse  commanding  stripes. 
And  for  the  same  reason,  the  verse  enjoining  imprisonment  was 
cancelled  by  the  Hadith  ;  and  likewise  the  Hadith  was  cancelled 
by  the  verse  enjoining  stripes.  Hence  it  follows  that  the  Coran 
and  the  Sunnat  may  both  be  cancelled,  the  one  by  the  other. 

Other  Commentators  again,  differing  from  Abu  Bekr  Al  R^zi, 
hold  that  the  meaning  of  the  first  verse  is,  that  sinning  women 
must  be  "shut  up  in  apartments  until  the  Lord  should  make  a 
way  of  escape"  ;  "the  way"  being  thus  left  to  be  determined  in 
the  future.  Then  followed  the  Prophet's  command,  that  the 
married  woman  was  to  be  stoned,  etc.;  which  was,  in  fact,  "the 
way"  promised  in  the  text,  not  the  cancelling  of  it.  It  might 
even  be  held  that  this  Hadith  refers  to  both,  being  an  explanation 
specially  of  the  one  verse,  and  generally  of  the  other,  thus  avoiding 
the  necessity  of  repeated  cancelment. 

The  school  of  Abu  Hanifa  hold  that  the  text  commanding  im- 
prisonment was  cancelled  by  that  commanding  stripes. — RAzi. 


THAT  CANCEL   AND  ARE   CANCELLED       03 

Remarks. — This  verse,  with  its  commentary,  is  in- 
credibly strange;  the  Coran  cancelled  by  the  Sunnat, 
and  the  Sunnat  by  the  Coran  :  a  chase,  as  it  were, 
between  the  two.  It  is  held  that  the  text  was  can- 
celled by  the  Sunnat  (Hadith),  "  Come,  listen  to  me," 
etc.,  as  we  have  seen  ;  and,  again,  that  the  Coran 
asserted  its  authority,  cancelling  the  Sunnat  by  the 
verse  ordering  stripes  instead.^ 

It  is  as  if  the  Coran  and  Hadith  were,  in  respect 
of  this  question,  at  variance,  desiring  each  to  discredit 
the  other.  Some  seek  to  escape  from  the  dilemma 
by  making  the  oral  command  in  the  Hadith  to  be, 
in  fact,  "  the  way "  promised  in  the  text, — that  is, 
appointing  stripes  for  the  maiden,  and  stoning  for  the 
married  woman.  Will  this  satisfy  the  sincere  and 
thoughtful  Moslem?  lie  will  not  fail  to  note  that 
the  text,  which  lays  down  imprisonment  as  the 
punishment  for  immoral  women,  is  abrogated  by  the 
later  text,  which  substitutes  stripes.  Now,  if  **  the 
way"  promised  in  the  former  text  be  (according  to 
the  I  laclith)  stoning,  then  the  subsetjuent  verse  sub- 
stituting stripes  must  be  held  again  to  cancel  the 
Madith  ;  so  that  the  Hadith,  which  prescribes  stoning, 
cannot  be  "the  way"  promised  in  the  text.  Now 
consider  (and  the  Lord  guide  thee  aright  !)  what 
all  this  implies.  Does  action  of  the  kind  here  de- 
scribed become  the  great  and  all-wise  Creator?  Is 
it  not  derogatoiy  to  His  perfections  that  He  should 
say  one  thing  and  then  cancel  it  by  a  different  (ntUr. 

'  Stintiiit  is  ll)r  l.iw  (lorivrcl   from   tlir  pr.irtiri-  cic   s.j\mj;s   oi    the 
Prophft.      Ihiiiith  is  ll«c  trailitittn  cmbutlying  tl>r  same. 


64  PASSAGES  FROAf  CORAM 

and  ai:^ain  cancel  the  repealing  order  by  a  third  ? 
Would  this  become  any  of  the  great  men  of  the 
earth  ?  Never !  Hast  thou  ever  heard  of  behaviour 
like  this  in  the  Princes  of  this  world  ?  And  if  it 
would  not  be  becoming  in  the  creature,  how  much 
more  incompatible  with  the  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth!  Far  exalted  is  He  above  such  infirmity. 
High  and  mighty  beyond  such  imputation! 

REVIEW 

There  is  nothing  that  more  perplexes  the  thought- 
ful Believer  of  the  day  than  this  question  of  parts  of 
the  divine  revelation  cancelling  other  parts ;  and  the 
uneasiness  is  all  the  greater  when  he  sees  the  pur- 
pose for  which  the  changes  were  made.  Can  such  a 
one  shut  his  eyes  to  the  fact  that  the  passages  can- 
celled contain  instructions  highly  expedient  for  the 
interests  of  the  day,  the  Moslems  being  at  the 
moment  in  a  weak  and  dependent  state ;  and  that 
what  is  substituted  in  their  stead,  of  war  and  force, 
was  equally  expedient  for  Islam  and  the  government 
of  Mohammed  when  he  became  strong  and  powerful  ? 
Is  it  possible  to  see  any  way  out  of  the  difficulty  when 
one  has  ever  before  his  eyes  the  absolute  command 
revealed  over  and  again  at  Mecca,  while  Islam  was  yet 
depressed  ; — "  \Vc  have  not  sent  thee  otherwise  than 
as  a  Messenger  and  a  Warner"?^  No,  by  my  life! 
And  again,  what  is  equally  perplexing,  namely,  the 
inability  to  determine  which  is  the  command  that 
^  Sura  Israel  (Mecca),  v.  104. 


THAT  CANCEL   AND   ARE    CANCELLED       05 

cancels  and  which  the  one  cancelled  ;  possibly  that 
which  cancels  might,  for  all  that  is  in  the  Coran,  be 
held  by  me  to  be  the  one  cancelled  or  the  reverse. 
For  example,  how  can  I  tell  whether  the  command, 
"  Let  there  be  no  compulsion  in  the  Faith,"  ^  does 
not  cancel  the  passages  authorising  compulsion  ?  and, 
indeed,  some  of  the  Commentators,  as  we  have  seen, 
do  construe  the  passage  as  a  continuing  prohibition 
having  a  perpetual  force  in  matters  of  religion.-  But 
if  not,  I  would  ask  what  was  the  occasion  for  the 
repeated  prohibition  of  force,  seeing  that  Mohammed 
was  preceded  by  Jesus,  son  of  Mary,  who,  as  all  men 
know,  was  himself  gentle  and  gracious  to  all  around, 
preached  love  and  benevolence  to  the  multitudes 
who  followed  him,  and  left  this  command  to  his 
apostles  and  people,  "  Love  your  enemies :  do  good 
to  them  that  hate  you  ;  and  treat  them  that  despite- 
fully  use  you  with  pity  and  forbearance."  Now,  if, 
on  the  contrary,  Jesus  had  come  forcing  men  unto 
the  faith,  and  Mohammed  appeared  a  mercy  to  man- 
kind, there  might  have  been  reason  for  the  re\ela- 
tion,  "  Let  there  be  no  force  in  religion,"  as  a  warning 
to  av(Md  the  ways  of  his  predecessor,  and  confine 
himself  to  the  simple  duty  of  a  Messenger  and 
Warner.  But  as  Jesus  never  taught  the  use  of  force, 
the  reiterated  command  could  have  had  no  reference 
to  the  i)ast  dispensation,  and  must  therefore  be  re- 
garded as  an  embargo  addressed  to  Mohammed, 
forbidding  him  to  do  something  which  he  was  in 
danger   of  doing.      And    what    throws  a    suggestive 

'  Sur.i  Al  Bakr,  v.  J5J.  -  Sec  above,  ('hap.  II.  p.  33. 


«6  PASSAGES   FROM   CORAN 

light  on  the  occasion  is  that  other  passage:  "Ah! 
wilt  thou  compel  (or  art  thou  compelling  i)  men  to 
believe,  while  it  appertaineth  to  no  one  to  believe 
but  by  permission  of  God  alone  ?  "  Now  what  reason 
can  be  assigned  for  this,  but  that  the  Prophet  had 
already  begun  to  use  force,  or  desired  to  do  so  ?  and 
thus  it  became  necessary  to  forbid  him,  which  was 
done  by  the  numerous  passages  enjoining  toleration 
quoted  in  the  foregoing  chapter.  It  follows  that  the 
cancelment  of  this  prohibition  by  the  subsequent 
command  legalising  force  (nothing  in  the  way  of 
compulsion  having  as  yet  taken  place),  shows  that  the 
foregoing  passages  were  really  a  prohibition  of  what 
Mohammed  desired,  or  possibly  was  already  beginning 
to  do.  And  so  when  the  prohibition  was  cancelled,  the 
above  text  remained  as  it  were  standing  between  the 
two  sets  of  contradictory  commands.  The  course 
may  thus  be  conceived :  w^hen  the  desire  to  use  force 
and  impose  tribute  began  to  stir  in  the  Prophet's 
breast,  or  to  be  tried  in  practice,  then  came  the  texts 
prohibiting  such  compulsion ;  and  so,  for  a  time,  it 
was  given  up,  and  resort  had  only  to  "  preaching  and 
warning,"  until  the  desire  returned  overpoweringly 
upon  him  ;  and  then  no  longer  able  to  forbear,  he 
cancelled  the  prohibition  of  force,  and  legalised,  by 
the  new  law,  resort  to  war.  Thenceforward  the 
course  before  prohibited  became  the  course  he 
was  commanded  to  pursue :  that  which  had  been 
declared    contrary   to    right    principles   and  spiritual 

^  SuraYunas(x.)  vv.  97,  98  j^»A^*»;      ^vsi-  ^wjUjI  ij»j   L::.-%}li'. 


THAT  CANCEL   AND  ARE    CANCELLED       07 

benefit,  declared  to  be  directly  in  accord  with 
both. 

In  illustration,  w  ill  the  reader  consider  what  princi- 
ples could  be  more  irreconcilable  than  these, "  Let  there 
be  no  compulsion  in  the  Faith,"  compared  with  '*  Fight 
against  them  till  opposition  cease,  and  the  Faith  be 
the  Lord's  alone " ;  ^  "  Fight  in  the  way  of  God 
against  them  that  fight  against  you,  and  transgress 
not;  for  God  loveth  not  the  transgressors";-  "When 
the  sacred  months  shall  have  passed,  then  slay  the 
heathen  wheresoever  ye  find  them";^  and  "  W  hen  )'e 
meet  the  Unbelievers,  strike  off  their  heads  until  ye 
have  made  great  slaughter  amongst  them,  and  bind 
them  in  bonds,"  and  so  on.* 

Also  these  texts:  "Say  unto  those  who  have 
received  the  Scriptures,  and  to  the  heathen,  Will  ye 
believe?  Now,  if  they  believe  {i.e.  accept  Islam), 
they  are  guided  aright;  but  if  they  turn  their  backs, 
thou  hast  but  to  deliver  th}'  message,  for  God 
watcheth  over  His  servants";^  contrasted  with, — 
"  l'^'<j;ht  a<rainst  those  who  believe  not  in  (jod  and  in 
the  Last  day,  who  forbid  not  that  which  (jod  and  I  lis 
Prophet  have  forbidden,  and  who  follow  not  the 
true  religion,  from  amongst  the  people  of  the  Book, 
until  they  pay  tribute  with  their  hand,  and  are 
abased."  " 

Also  this:  "Obey  not  the  Unbelievers  and  the 
1  Iyi)ocrites,  and  leave  off  troubling  them  ;  and  place 

'  Sura  Hacr(il.)  i8S.  -Ibid.  1S5. 

^  Sura  Al  Tauba  (ix.)  5.  *  Sura  Mohainincd  (xlvti.)  4. 

^  Sura  Al  Iiman  (iii.)  iS.  "  Sura  Al  Tauba  (ix.)  .'S. 


68  PASSAGES  FROM   CORAM 

thy  trust  in  God,  for  He  is  a  sufiiciciit  guardian";^ 
with — "They  would  that  ye  should  disbelieve, even  as 
they  disbelieve,  and  that  ye  should  become  like  unto 
them  ;  wherefore,  take  no  friend  from  amongst  them 
until  they  fly  their  country  in  the  way  of  God ;  but 
if  they  turn  their  back,  lay  hold  of  them  and  slay 
them  wheresoever  ye  find  them,  and  take  not  from 
amongst  them  any  friend  nor  any  helper";'^  and  "  O 
Prophet !  wage  war  against  the  infidels  and  the 
hypocrites,  and  lay  thy  hand  heavy  upon  them :  their 
home  shall  be  hell,  a  miserable  end."^ 

Compare  again  these :  "  We  have  not  sent  thee 
otherwise  than  as  a  preacher  of  good  tidings  and  a 
warner";*  "Thy  duty  is  to  bear  the  message.  Ours 
to  take  the  account,"^  and  "Thou  art  not  their 
master";^  with  the  following,  "  Fight  in  the  way  of  the 
Lord ;  cumber  none  other  than  thine  own  self,  and 
stir  up  the  Believers  (to  battle)  "  ;  ^  and  "  O  Prophet ! 
stir  up  the  Faithful  to  fight ;  if  there  be  twenty 
steadfast  men  among  you,  they  shall  conquer  two 
hundred,"  and  so  on.^  Such  passages  abound,  and 
one  need  quote  no  more. 

To  maintain  the  harmony  of  the  Goran  against  the 
imputation  of  contradiction  or  discrepancy,  it  is  held 
(as  we  have  seen)  that  one  set  of  these  passages  is 
abrogated  by  the  other,  namely,  that  the  former  were 
meant  to  be  effective  but  for  a  limited  term,  and  that 

1  Sura  Al  Ahzab  (xxxiii.)  45.  -  Sura  Al  Nisa  (iv.)  88. 

"  Sura  Al  Tauba  (ix.)  71,  and  Sura  Tahrim  (Ixvi.)  11. 
■*  Sura  Israil  (xvii.)    104.  ^  Sura  Al  Rdd  (xiii.)  40. 

•5  Sura  Shora  (xlii.)  4.  "'  Sura  Al  Nisa  (iv.)  83. 

8  Sura  Al  Anfal  (viii.)  65. 


THAT  CANCEL   AND   ARE   CANCELLED       G9 

this  term  was  closed  by  the  new  revelation  which 
cancelled  it,  and  brouc^ht  in  a  new  order  of  things. 
When  one  asks  for  proof,  we  are  referred  to  the 
cancelling  text  as  divine  authority  for  the  change. 
But  where  is  the  proof  of  the  cancelling  text  being 
divine  ?  Is  it  in  accordance  with  reason  to  suppose 
that  a  course  of  action  should  be  prohibited  which 
before  was  enjoined,  and  a  new  course  commanded 
which  before  was  interdicted,  and  both  by  the  same 
divine  authority?  Can  it  be  conceived  that  the 
entire  Coran,  composed  of  such  discordant  materials, 
should  be  from  God?  And  if  one  inquires,' Which  is 
the  cancelled  command  and  which  the  text  that,  can- 
celling it,  brings  it  to  its  appointed  end? — there  is  no 
authoritative  reply,  when  it  is  seen  that,  in  the  verse 
said  to  be  cancelled,  there  exists  precisely  the  same 
power  of  annulment  as  in  the  verse  which  is  said  to 
cancel.  How,  then,  is  the  simple  reader  of  the  Coran 
to  know  whether  the  text, "  There  shall  be  no  compul- 
sion in  the  faith,"  and  its  fellows,  do  not  in  reality 
cancel  the  verses  directing  compulsion,  rather  than 
that  they  are  cancelled  by  them?  I  cannot  conceive 
how  any  intelligent  Believer  is  able  to  reconcile  his 
mind  to  accept  the  abrogation  of  such  distinct  and 
absolute  prohibition  of  constraint,  and  of  all  approach 
to  coercion  and  intolerance.  How  much  more,  then, 
with  others  than  Moslems,  who  see  at  once  that  the 
transformation  is  in  the  Person,  not  in  the  WOrtl ;  that 
the  wish  to  change  the  method  changed  the  command  ; 
that  the  longing  after  war  and  its  spoils  led  to  the 
supersession  of  the  texts  of  peace  aiul  toleration  by 


70  PASSAGES  FROM   CORAN 

those  enjoining  the  use  of  arms ;  that  thus  tlie 
preacher  and  man  of  peace  became  the  warrior  and 
the  man  of  violence  ;  the  Bearer  of  good  tidings,  the 
intolerant  Dictator. 

And  what  makes  this  all  the  more  remarkable  is, 
that  the  act  sometimes  preceded  the  repealing  text 
which  sanctioned  it,  not  the  text  the  act ;  that  is  to 
say,  the  command  was  transgressed  prior  to  its  being 
cancelled ;  the  transgression  itself  being,  in  fact,  the 
occasion  of  the  repeal  of  the  command  transgressed. 
The  expedition  of  Abdallah  ibn  Jahsh  to  Nakhla 
affords  an  apt  illustration.^  The  text  which  cancels 
the  prohibition  of  war  in  the  Sacred  month  is  as 
follows :  "  They  will  ask  thee  concerning  the  Sacred 
month,  whether  they  may  war  therein.  Sav,  Warring 
therein  is  grievous ;  but  to  obstruct  the  way  of  God, 
that  is  more  grievous  with  God,"  etc.^  Observe  that 
this  sanction  was  revealed  after  Abdallah  had  made 
his  murderous  raid  on  the  Coreishite  travellers  who 
were  halting,  secure  in  the  sacredness  of  the  season ; 
after  the  fifth  of  the  booty  had  reached  Medina ;  and 
after  the  complaint  of  the  Coreish,  and  the  disquiet 
of  the  Companions  at  the  breach  of  the  inviolate 
month.  The  cancelling  order  followed  the  act  which 
it  legalised,  did  not  precede  it, — a  fact  to  be  noted. 
There  are  many  other  instances  of  the  change 
following  the  occasion,  or  the  wish  for  it.  Take  that 
of  the  transfer  of  the  Kibla  from  Jerusalem  to  the 
Kaaba.^      We    are    told    that    Mohammed    greatly 

'  Life  of  Mahomet,  p.  201.  -  Sura  Bacr  (ii.)  v.  217,  and  Razi. 

•*  Life  of  Mahomet,  p.  183. 


THAT  CANCEL  AND  ARE   CANCELLED       71 

longed  for  this  change,  and  then  came  this  revelation, 
"  Verily  We  have  observed  thee  turning  about  toward 
tlie  heavens ;  wherefore  We  shall  cause  thee  to  turn 
thyself  toward  a  Kibla  that  shall  please  thee.  Turn 
thy  face,  therefore,  towards  the  Masjid  al  llaram  ; 
wheresoever  ye  be  turn  your  faces  towards  it."^  Thus 
we  sec  that  when  Mohammed  was  not  pleased  with 
the  Beit  ul  Makdas  of  the  Jews  as  the  Kibla  of  his 
Arab  followers,  but,  for  objects  of  State  desired  to 
substitute  the  Ilaram  of  Mecca  as  the  spot  to  which 
they  should  turn  in  i)rayer,  the  change  was  made  in 
accordance  with  his  wish. 

Another  similar  instance  of  a  revelation  following 
the  desire  for  it,  is  that  of  the  Prophet's  marriage 
with  Zeinab,  wife  of  Zeid,  his  adopted  son.-  Hav- 
ing accidentally  seen  this  lady  in  scanty  attire, 
Mohammed  was  smitten  by  her  beauty.  "  Good 
Lord!"  he  exclaimed,  "that  turneth  the  hearts  of 
men";  and  he  desired  to  marry  her  if  he  could  find 
a  way  tcj  avoid  the  scandal.  Thereupon  the  following 
verse  sanctioning  the  marriage  appeared:  "And  when 
thou  saidst  to  him  on  whom  God  had  bestowed 
favour,  and  on  whom  thou  too  hadst  bestowed 
favours, /vV^y^  t/ty  icifc  to  thyself ^  and  fear  (iod\  and 
didst  conceal  in  thy  heart  that  which  God  was 
minded  to  make  known ;  and  thou  fearedst  man, 
whereas  God  is  more  w  orthy  to  be  feared  ;  and  w  hen 
Zeid  had  fulfilled  her  divorce,  W'l:  joined  thee  witii 
lur  ill  marriage,"  so  on  lo  the  end  of  the  verse.*' 

'  Sura  n.u  r  (ii.)  v.  i4<),  aiul  l\.\/i.         -  Life  of  Mahomet^  p.  jSi. 
^  Sura  Ali/.ab  (xxxiii.)  J3O,  aiul  U.ui. 


72  PASSAGES  FROM   COR  AN 

A  dispensation  was  granted  from  Heaven  to  the 
followers  of  the  Prophet,  who  were  allowed  to  consort 
with  their  wives  during  the  fast,  thus :  "  It  is  lawful 
on  the  nights  of  the  fast  to  go  in  unto  your  wives. 
They  are  a  garment  unto  you,  and  you  are  a  garment 
unto  them.  God  knoweth  that  ye  are  defrauding 
yourselves,  wherefore  He  hath  turned  unto  you  and 
forgiven  you.  Now,  therefore,  consort  with  them  "  ; — 
and  so  on  to  the  end  of  the  verse.^  We  are  told  that  at 
first  such  an  indulgence  was  not  lawful  to  the  Moslems, 
according  to  the  Jewish  institution,  on  the  fast  being 
thus  prescribed : — "A  fast  is  appointed,  as  it  was  to  those 
before  you  " ;  -  and  that  the  restraint  was  removed  by 
the  above  verse.  There  are  other  traditions  about  this 
matter,  but  they  are  hardly  fit  to  be  mentioned  here. 

Another  not  very  attractive  passage  is  that  which 
relates  to  an  oath  which  Moiiammed  had  imposed  on 
himself,  and  is  as  follows :  "  O  Prophet,  why  dost  thou 
forbid  thyself  that  which  God  hath  made  lawful  unto 
thee,  seeking  to  please  thy  wives?  and  God  is  for- 
giving and  merciful.  Verily,  God  hath  made  lawful 
unto  you  the  unloosing  of  your  oaths ;  and  God  is 
your  Master.  He  is  the  Knowing  and  the  Wise."^ 
The  occasion  was  in  this  wise.  Haphsa,  daughter  of 
Omar,  being  absent  from  her  house,  the  Prophet  took 
advantage  of  the  occasion  to  company  with  Mary,  his 
Coptic  slave-girl,  in  Haphsa's  chamber;  when  she, 
returning  unexpectedly,  surprised  them  thus  together ; 
and  the  affront  was  very  grievous  to  her.     On  this 

^  Sura  Bacr  (ii.)  v.  i88,  and  Razi.  -  Ibid.  v.  184. 

^  Sura  Tahrlm  (Ixvi.)  vv.  i,  2. 


THAT  CANCEL   AND   ARE   CANCELLED       7:>. 

tlic  Prophet  pacified  licr,  and  begf^ed  her  to  hide  the 
matter.  He  also  engaged  to  forego  entirely  the 
company  of  Mary,  and  gave  her  other  promises 
regarding  the  advancement  of  her  father.  Jkit 
liaphsa  went  and  told  Ayesha ;  and  so,  when  the 
scandal  got  abroad,  the  Prophet  separated  from  her, 
and  retired  also  from  the  society  of  his  other  wives 
for  nine  and  twenty  days,  until  (as  they  say)  Gabriel 
descended  and  bade  him  recall  Ilaphsa,  as  she  was 
a  good  woman,  fasting  and  upright.  According  to 
Masruc,  the  passage  making  lawful  the  breaking  of 
oaths  had  reference  to  the  J'rophet's  promise  to 
I  Faphsa,  when  he  forbade  himself  the  society  of  his 
Omm  Walad  (Mary  the  Coptic  maid),  and  swore  that 
he  would  not  again  approach  her ;  from  which  oath 
he  was  thus  set  free.  The  reader  will  observe  that 
Mohammed,  having  renounced  further  intercourse 
with  Mary,  confirmed  it  by  an  oath  ;  and  that  he  sub- 
secjuently  separated  from  Ilaphsa.  lUit  he  could  not 
bear  the  separation  long,  and,  moreover,  regretted 
having  divorced  the  daughter  of  his  friend  Omar. 
Still,  for  a  i^rophet  to  do  that  which  would  have  been 
unlawful  in  others  lay  heavy  on  his  mind,  until  this 
verse  was  revealed  sanctioning  his  return  to  Mar)-, 
the  oath  notwithstanding;  and  then  the  message  con- 
veyed by  Gabriel  restored  Ilaphsa  to  her  [position  as 
his  wife.     Comment  on  all  this  is  hardly  needed. 

The  following  narrative  is  also  in  point.  .At  the 
siege  of  the  Heni  Naclhir  (a  Jewish  tribe  cl(\se  t(< 
Vathreb),  Mohammed  caused  the  date  trees  round 
their  village  to  be  destroyed, —  a  practice  repugnant 


74  PASSAGES  FROM  CORA IV 

to  the  Jcwisli  lawj  On  tliis  the  Jews  cried  aloud  from 
their  battlements :  "  O  Mohammed,  thou  wert  wont 
to  forbid  injustice  and  rebuke  the  perpetrator  thereof; 
wherefore  then  hast  thou  cut  down  our  date  trees, 
and  burned  them  with  fire  ?  Dost  thou  call  that  the 
wrong  or  the  right?"  The  thing  also  displeased  the 
Companions,  who  were  touched  by  the  appeal  of 
the  besieged.  Thereupon  the  following  justification 
appeared  :  "  That  which  thou  didst  cut  down  of  the  date 
trees,^  or  left  standing  upon  their  roots,  it  was  by  the 
command  of  God,  that  He  might  abase  the  evil-doers."  ^ 
We  may  here  notice  a  passage  of  another  nature, 
said  to  have  declared  an  act  of  the  Prophet's  to  have 
been  unlawful,  namely,  his  having  prayed  over  the 
grave  of  the  hypocrite  ^  Abdallah  ibn  Abi  Salul,  and 
forbidding  him  to  do  anything  of  the  kind  for  the 
future.  The  text  is,  "  And  do  not  thou  ever  pray 
over  any  of  them  that  may  die,  nor  stand  over  his 
grave ;  for  they  have  denied  God  and  His  Prophet, 
and  die  in  their  wickedness."^  The  text,  we  are  told, 
was  revealed  just  at  the  moment  when  Mohammed 
had  finished  the  prayer  over  Abdallah's  body,  and 
was  standing  by  his  grave  to  see  it  filled  up.  Others 
say  that  Omar  having  counselled  the  Prophet  not  to 
pray  over  the  body  of  Abdallah  on  account  of  his 
hypocrisy,  and  he  not  consenting  thereto,  this  passage 

'  Razi  ;  see  also  Life  of  Maliomct^  p.  273. 

-  fU^JO  the  fine  date  of  Medina  having-  no  stone. 

^  Sura  Al  Hashar  (lix.)  v.  5. 

**  Hypocrite,  i.e.  outwardly  a  Believer,  but  at  heart  an  infidel. 

^  Sura  Al  Tauba  (ix.)  v.  86. 


THAT  CANCEL   AND   ARE   CANCELLED       7r, 

was  revealed  confirming  the  view  of  Omar ;  as  was 
also  the  case  in  passages  supporting  Omar's  advice  in 
respect  of  the  Kibla,  the  curtaining  of  women,  and  the 
prohibition  of  winc.^ 

And  now  reflect  (and  may  the  Lord  guide  thee  !)  on 
the  kind  of  wants  and  attractions,  desires  and  actions, 
which  led  to  revelations  such  as  these.  By  my  life  ! 
hast  thou  ever  met  with  the  like  thereof  in  the  Tourat ; 
that  the  Lord  should  cancel  any  one  of  His  command- 
ments, or  make  that  lawful  which  lie  had  forbidden, 
in  order  to  sanction  transgression  of  law  or  breach  of 
faith,  or  hath  promulgated  laws  to  meet  man's  desires, 
or  to  satisfy  his  inclinations  or  passion,  be  it  for  an 
individual  or  a  people,  for  a  prophet  or  a  king?  On 
the  contrary,  where  is  there  a  breach  of  faith  or  a  trans- 
gression which  has  not  been  denounced  by  the  law  of 
God  ;  and  many  are  the  instances  of  passages  which 
were  revealed  to  deter  from  the  commission  of  evil 
acts  and  so  frustrate  unlawful  designs.  I  low  different 
this  from  that ! 

And  now  another  point.  l^oth  the  cancelled 
passages  and  those  which  cancel  remain  ecjually  in 
the  text  of  the  Coran.  One  can  imagine  an  unha]ip\- 
Moslem,  uj)right  and  earnest,  who  morning  ami 
evening  reads  his  Coran  with  humility  and  reverence, 
unable  to  distinguish  between  the  commands  that 
remain  and  those  that  have  passed  awa)-,  lost  in 
bewilderment,  giving  vent  to  his  anxiety  in  such 
thoughts  as  these:  "Alas!  wh}'  all  this  opposition 
and    contradiction?      Can    these    opposing   passages 

'   KAzi  anil  Sirat  Al  N.ihiuvata. 


70  PASSAGES  FROAf   CORAM 

have  proceeded  from  different  sources?  Nay,  God 
forbid  !  for  the  Scripture  hath  been  sent  down  from 
the  One  Almighty,  and  from  Him  alone.  Then, 
whence  such  contrarieties,  and  where  the  key  to  my 
dilemma?  Here  are  verses  enjoining  peace,  toler- 
ance, and  free  action  as  a  perpetual  obligation  in  the 
Faith  (and  he  muses  over  such  texts  as  those 
admonishing  the  Prophet  that  he  is  but  a  preacher 
and  a  warner,  forbidden  to  use  constraint  and  force, 
commissioned  simply  to  deliver  his  message,  whether 
they  will  hear  or  whether  they  will  forbear: — 'With 
thee  is  the  message,  with  Us  the  account ') ; — all  this 
sent  in  compassion  from  the  great  God,  just  as  spake 
Jesus  and  his  holy  apostles.  What !  can  the  High 
and  Holy  One  turn  back  from  His  word ;  the  All-wise 
and  Merciful  annul  His  command?  Never;  the 
Lord  forbid!  Had  God  sent  His  Prophet  to  fight 
against  the  heathen  and  compel  them  to  enter  the 
Faith,  would  He  ever  have  revealed  such  texts  as 
those  forbidding  force  and  couched  in  terms  incap- 
able of  change  ?  Could  the  Lord  have  commanded 
Jehad,  and  He  able  under  any  contingency  Himself 
to  succour  and  exalt  His  messenger?  Where  is  the 
way  of  escape,  and  which  of  these  revelations  shall  I 
accept  ?  I  have  been  reading  both  one  and  the  other 
all  my  life  as  equally  my  rule  of  faith  and  practice, 
and  now  I  know  not  which  are  gone  and  which 
remain,  which  disannul  and  which  are  the  disannulled. 
La  hold,  wa  Id  — !  " 

The  embarrassment  will  be  all  the  greater  when  he 
reflects  on  the  challenge  which  he  finds  in  the  Coran 


THAT  CANCEL   AND   ARE    CANCELLED       77 

itself:  "  If  it  had  been  from  any  other  than  God,  they 
would  have  found  therein  many  a  discrepancy."  His 
bewilderment,  too,  will  be  increased  when  he  sees  the 
doctors  of  Islam  contending  among  themselves  as  to 
which  passages  cancel  and  which  are  cancelled,  as 
if  the  great  question  were  not  whether  there  could 
in  a  divine  revelation  be  discrepancy,  contradiction, 
or  cancelment  at  all ;  and  yet  (as  we  have  seen  in 
the  first  chapter)  they  spend  their  time  in  nothing  but 
petty  discussion  of  verbal  differences  and  such  like.^ 
All  that  we  ask,  as  the  matter  of  supreme  import,  is, 
whether  the  cancelling  verse  is  not  in  contradiction  to 
the  cancelled,  and  the  text  abrogated  irreconcilable 
with  that  which  abrogates  it.  And  what,  O  Believer, 
dost  thou  call  this  discord  and  dissent?  Perceivest  thou 
not  between  the  two  sets  of  passages  in  this  chapter  an 
inapproachable  divergence  ;  and  if  in  the  Coran  there 
are  thus  so  many  contradictions,  from  whom  does  the 
revelation  come  ?  We  leave  the  answer  to  thy  wise 
and  impartial  judgment.  Ma}'  the  Lord  guide  thee 
aright;  and  to  him  that  chooseth  the  right,  lie  will 
grant  a  gracious  reward. 

^  See  pp.  23  26. 


CHAPTER  IV 

ON  PASSAGES  IN  THE  CORAN  TESTIFYING  THAT 
THE  TOURAt  and  THE  GOSPEL  HAVE  NOT  BEEN 
ALTERED,   NOR   SUFFERED   VERBAL   CORRUPTION 

I.  Cloak  not  the  truth  witJi  falsehood ;  nor  conceal 
the  truth  zvhile  ye  knozu  it. — SURA  Al  Bacr  (ii.) 
V.  39. 

Commentary. — A  command  to  depart  from  deception  and  error. 
The  first  clause  refers  to  persons  who  bring-  in  superfluous 
matters  to  confuse  those  who  are  Hstening-  to  the  evidences  of  the 
truth ;  and  the  second,  to  persons  who  withhold  the  truth 
altogether  from  those  thus  precluded  from  hearing"  it.  **  Clothe 
not,"  that  is,  envelope  not,  the  truth  in  doubts  suggested  to  the 
hearers  ;  and  that  because  the  texts  in  the  Tourat  and  Gospel  re- 
g-arding  Mohammed  embrace  a  hidden  meaning-  which  needs  to  be 
set  forth  :  and  those  here  referred  to  wrangled  about  those  evi- 
dences, and  suggested  doubts  to  the  mind  of  the  inquirers. — Razi. 

And  Beidhawi :  Clothe  not  the  truth  revealed  unto  you  with 
false  interpretations  of  your  own,  hiding  it  so  that  the  one  cannot 
be  distinguished  from  the  other  ;  or  do  not  disguise  the  truth  by 
mingling  it  with  the  false,  so  as  to  hide  it  within  its  folds  ;  or  by 
false  interpretations.  **  Hiding  the  truth  as  though  they  knew 
it";  commanded  to  abandon  error,  they  misled  those  who  heard, 
and  hid  the  truth  from  such  as  did  not  hear  it ;  knowing  all  the 
time  they  were  doing  wrong. 

So  SiXsoJelalein,  shortly  :  Mixing  up  the  true  with  the  false,  and  so 
changing  it ;  knowingly  hiding  the  truth  in  respect  of  the  Prophet. 

Remarks. — The  leading  Commentators  arc  agreed 

78 


ON  THE  AUTHENTICITY  OF  THE  BIBLE     VJ 

on  the  sense  of  the  text :  the  "  clothing "  and 
"hiding"  refer  to  the  interpretation  of  passages  and 
the  withholding  of  them.  Thus,  according  to  the 
Coran,  the  People  of  the  Book  knew  of  passages  bear- 
ing on  the  description  and  character  of  the  Prophet,  but 
did  not  dare,  nor  did  their  forefathers,  to  exclude  or 
alter  them.  They  simply  denied  that  such  passages 
when  quoted  bore  evidence  in  favour  of  IMohammcd ; 
or  they  withheld  their  evidence  altogether.  The 
clear  inference  is,  that  they  believed  in  their  own 
Scriptures  as  a  Revelation  from  God ;  and  so  the 
imputation  made  by  some  Moslems  as  to  corruption 
of  the  text  falls  to  the  ground,  and  has  no  claim  to 
our  attention.  It  is  quite  clear  that  nothing  more 
was  imputed  by  Mohammed  to  the  Jews  than  mis- 
interpretation and  withholding  evidence. 

II.  Do  yc  indeed  desire  that  they  {the  Jeivs)  should 
believe  on  you  ?  and  tnily  a  part  of  than,  iclicn  they 
had  heard  the  word  of  God^  peii'erted  the  same  after 
they  understood  it,  and  they  zvell  kneiv. — SuRA  Back 
(ii.)  V.  72. 

Commentary. — Abstract  of  the  most  received  interpretations — 
It  is  said  that  the  Proplict  and  his  Coinp.anions  desired  that  the 
Jews  should  embrace  Islam,  but  they  refused  ;  on  which  the  text 
was  revealed.  Others,  however,  think  lh.1t  it  refers  to  tlieir 
ancestors  in  the  time  of  Moses.  Imam  Ra/i  takes  the  former 
view,  as  the  pronoun  evidently  refers  back  to  the  Jews  \Nhom  the 
Prophet  desired  to  convert. 

Authorities  ilifler  .is  to  the  meaninj>f  of  the  wortls  "they  per- 
verted." The  term  (/<//tr//"),  it  is  helil,  implies  either  change  of 
word  or  chan)^e  of  me.min^,  .ind  some  adopt  the  former,  i.e.  that 
the  text  was  altered.  Hut  if  that  be  not  the  case,  then  the  "per- 
version "  must  be  in  the  interi)retation.     We  assume  that  the  TourAt 


80  PASSAGES   FROM  COR  AN 

was  revealed  consecutively,  as  was  the  Coran,  in  perfect  form. 
Now,  if  the  changes  were  in  the  time  of  Moses,  they  would 
naturally  have  had  no  relation  to  matters  bearing^  on  the  advent 
of  Mohammed.  The  probability  therefore  is,  that  the  **  perver- 
sion "  or  change  was  made,  not  in  the  time  of  Moses,  but  in  that 
of  the  Prophet,  in  such  passages  as  related  to  his  description  and 
character  ;  or  it  may  have  been  that  they  made  alterations  in  the 
law,  as  in  the  passage  which  enjoins  stoning  for  adultery  ;  but 
the  Coran  does  not  tell  us  what  it  was  they  changed.  Some  speak 
of  the  repetition  of  the  same  idea  in  the  words  "  understood  "  and 
"  knew,"  as  mere  surplusage  ;  but  it  is  not  so  ;  for  (i)  after  they 
"  understood  "  the  word  of  God,  they  gave  it  a  corrupt  interpreta- 
tion, while  they  "knew"  it  was  contrary  to  the  will  of  God;  or 
(2)  they  "understood"  the  purport  of  God,  and  they  "knew"  that 
their  evil  interpretation  would  bring  calamity  and  punishment  from 
the  Almighty. — R^zi. 

Beidhaivi :  Some  of  them,  that  is,  a  party  of  their  ancestors, 
heard  the  Torat  and  changed  it, — i.e.  such  as  the  description  of 
Mohammed,  or  the  verse  for  stoning, — or  the  interpretation  there- 
of, explaining  passages  according  to  their  own  desires.  "After 
they  understood  it,"  i.e.  had  no  doubt  of  the  true  meaning.  And 
they  "knew"  the  same,  i.e.  that  they  were  fabricators  and  abro- 
gators.  The  object  of  the  text  is  this,  that  the  Jewish  Rabbis 
were  no  better  than  their  ancestors  ;  the  Prophet,  therefore,  was 
not  to  rely  on  their  folly  and  ignorance,  for  they  would  disbelieve 
and  corrupt  the  word,  as  their  fathers  had  done  before  them. 

Remarks. — What  has  preceded  in  respect  of  the 
first  text  will  suffice  in  respect  of  the  absence  of 
change  in  the  Scripture.  We  shall  not  stop  to  make 
observations  on  each  text  as  it  occurs.  It  is  only- 
necessary  here  to  note  that  both  Beidhawi  and  Razi 
agree  as  to  tahrif  in  this  verse  meaning  not  change 
in  the  text,  but  corrupt  interpretation  and  conceal- 
ment. But  they  differ  as  to  the  "  party "  here 
accused  of  the  perversion ;  Razi  thinking  that  they 
belonged  to  the  time  of  Mohammed,  and  Beidhawi 
to   the    acre    of   Moses.     It    docs   not   matter  which. 


ON  TriR   AUT/fENTICITY  OF    THE   BmLK     Rl 

The  main  point  is,  what  taJinf  really  consisted  in, 
i.e.  in  the  interpretation  or  concealment,  as  in  the 
holding  back  of  the  text  on  the  question  of  stoning 
— not  its  alteration.  The  idea  of  "  the  change  of 
words  from  their  places,"  or  the  possibility  of  such 
change  in  the  transmission  of  the  Scripture,  will  be 
amply  shown  to  be  groundless  in  what  is  to  follow. 

III.  When  a  prophet  eaine  imto  i  lie  in  from  (jod 
attestijig  that  {Seriptnre)  ivliicli  is  ivith  them,  a  part  of 
those  to  wJioni  the  Book  icas  /^iven  east  the  Booh  of 
God  beJiind  their  backs ^  as  if  they  kneiu  not. — SURA 
Back  (ii.)  v.  97. 

'  cntary. — Th.it  which  w.is  "cast  .aw.iy  "  w.is  the  Tour.^t  ; 

t  be  ,iskcd  how  that  consists  with  their  beinj^  said  to 
)1(1  by"  the  same,  we  .answer,  th.at  .as  the  Tourfit  bore  witness 
to  he  description  and  person  of  the  Prophet,  such  .as  m.adc  obli- 
j;^.atory  tlie  .acccpt.ance  of  the  F.aith,  their  rejection  of  Isl.im  w.as 
e(|niv.alent  to  c.asting^  the  Ton  r.^t  .aside.  "As  if  they  knew  not," 
si^nifyinic  th.at  it  w.as  done  with  due  knowledjje  of  the  truth.  The 
text  .also  proves  th.at  they  were  .aw.are  of  the  truth  of  the  Prophet's 
mission,  seeinjf  that  they  opposed  th.at  whicli  they  knew. — Ktizi. 

Jelah'in  :  "Cast  it  .aw.ay";  i.e.  they  .actetl  in  respect  of  the 
testimony  of  the  Tour.1t  to  the  Prophet,  etc.,  .as  if  they  knew  not 
that  he  w.as  the  true  I^rophet,  .and  it  the  Hook  of  (lotl. 

Remarks. — The  reader  will  sec,  thank  God  !  that 
every  passage  quoted  in  this  chapter  decisively  sup- 
j)orts  all  that  has  preceded  in  respect  of  the  integrity  of 
"the  l^ook."  No  intelligent  person  but  must  observe 
that  the  "casting  of  their  Scriptures  behind  their 
l)acks,"  means  disobech'ence  in  not  accepting  the  proofs 
of  Mohammed's  mission  held  to  be  in  the  Tourat,  and 
opposing  that   in  it  w  hich  they  knew  to  be  true  ;  not 


82  PASSAGES   FROM   CORAN 

the  putting  out  any  part  of  it.  But  wliilc  Mohammed 
clearly  maintained  that  the  Jews  possessed  their 
Book  untampered  with,  he  at  the  same  time  accused 
them  of  misinterpretation,  hiding,  and  "  casting 
away " ;  that  is,  of  suggesting  doubts,  suppressing 
evidence,  and  shutting  their  eyes  to  the  testimony 
borne  by  these  Scriptures  to  his  mission :  all  which 
should  show  to  the  believers  in  the  Coran  that 
the  Old  Testament  Scriptures  arc  accredited  by 
Mohammed  as  free  from  the  taint  of  corruption. 

IV.  Verily  they  that  hide  that  zvhich  God  hath  se7it 
down  of  the  Book,  attd  sell  the  same  for  a  small  price, 
they  shall  consume  only  fire  i?i  their  bellies  ;  God  shall 
not  speak  with  them  iii  the  Day  of  Resurrection,  nor 
purify  them,  and  they  shall  suffer  a  grievous  ptmish- 
ment. — SURA  Bacr  (ii.)  v.  170. 

Covtvjentary. — Ibn  Abbas  tells  us  that  this  text  was  revealed  in 
respect  of  Kab  ibn  Ashraf  and  other  leading-  Jews,  who  were  in 
the  habit  of  receiving-  offering-s  from  their  followers.  When  the 
Prophet  appeared,  they  feared  the  loss  of  these  gifts,  and  so  they 
concealed  the  prophecies  regarding  him  and  his  dispensation  ;  he 

also  considers  that  the   "hiding"  consisted  in  altering  (    ,4i..^,>) 

the  Tourat  and  the  Gospel.  But  this  cannot  be  accepted  by  the 
learned,  for  both  Tourat  and  Gospel  had  been  handed  down  in 
widespread  and  unbroken  succession,  which  rendered  that  out  of 
the  question.  The  meaning,  then,  was,  that  they  kept  back  the 
true  interpretation  of  passages  well  known  among-st  them  to  bear 
on  the  mission  of  the  Prophet,  and  introduced  false  explanations 
which  diverted  their  true  meaning-  as  revealed  by  God,  or,  in  other 
words,  hid  it. — R^si. 

Jelalein  :  "  For  a  small  price,"  that  is,  for  revenues  received 
from  their  followers,  and  fear  of  their  loss  :  their  drink  would  be 
the  Fire. 


ON    THE  AUTHENTICITY  OE   THE   BIBLE     83 

Remarks. — Note,  first,  the  admission  of  the  learned 
Doctors,  that  tampering  with  the  Tourat  and  Gospel 
was  impossible,  because  of  the  widespread  and 
unbroken  succession  of  the  Jewish  and  Christian 
Scriptures  throughout  the  world.  Change  in  the  text 
is  here  admitted  to  be  out  of  the  question.  Note, 
secondly,  that  "hiding"  means  concealment  of  the 
true  sense  of  passages  in  the  Book  by  false  glosses, 
diverting  them  thus  from  their  true  significance. 
Now  these  two  points  are  unequivocal  evidence,  not 
only  that  the  People  of  the  Book  never  dared  to 
tamper  with  the  text  of  their  Scripture,  but  that  they 
were  its  trusted  custodians,  even  as  it  was  originally 
revealed  to  them.  Further,  if  the  Jewish  chiefs  did, 
as  we  are  told,  so  "hide"  the  testimony  of  their 
Scripture  relating  to  Mohammed,  from  the  fear  of 
losing  influence  in  the  eyes  of  their  people,  and  also 
the  support  they  had  hitherto  enjoyed,  it  follows  that 
they  did  so  cither  by  the  misinterpretation  imputed 
to  them  in  the  preceding  verses,  or  by  keeping  back 
passages,  as  is  supposed  in  the  present  text  and  the 
commentary  thereon.  ;\nd  if  the  learned  Doctors  of 
Islam  in  after  da)'s  held  this  view,  how  much  more 
did  the  Trophet  himself  believe  in  the  integrity  and 
purity  of  the  Scriptures,  who  said  :  "  O  ye  People  of 
the  Book,  \\h)'  do  )'e  den}'  the  revelation  of  (^lotl,  to 
which  )e  }'ourselves  bear  witness " ;  that  is,  feign 
ignorance  before  those  who  have  never  heard  it,  while 
all  the  time  )-e  know  the  same, and  bear  witness  to  it  ? 

V.   ^^    )'/•   rcof'lc  of  the  Hook,  ii'/iy  do   jr  dmy  the 


84  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

revelation  of  God^and  yet  ye  are  ivitnesses  of  tJie  same? 
— Sura  Al  Imran  (iii.)  v.  68. 

Commentary. — (i)  The  revelation  (or  "verses")  here  spoken  of 
means  the  Tour^t  and  Gospel,  which  foretell  of  Mohammed. 
(2)  The  Jews  are  accused  as  deniers  of  the  very  essence  of  the 
Tourat,  seeing  that  they  altered  the  same,  and  belied  the  existence 
of  the  passages  which  bore  evidence  of  the  Prophet's  mission. 
"And  ye  bear  witness,"  meaning  that  in  presence  of  the  Moslems 
and  their  own  people  they  denied  the  existence  of  such  passages 
in  the  Tourat  and  Gospel  ;  then,  when  they  were  alone  with  certain 
of  themselves,  they  admitted  their  existence  ;  just  like  the  text, 
"Ye  seek  to  make  it  crooked,  and  yet  ye  are  witnesses  thereof" 
(Sura  Bacr,  v.  99). — R^zi. 

Remarks. — From  this  verse  and  the  commentary, 
we  gather  that  the  Jews  did  not  remove  from  their 
Scriptures  the  passages  which,  as  Mohammed  sup- 
posed, bore  testimony  to  his  person  and  mission. 
The  text  is  equally  clear  against  any  tampering  with 
the  Scriptures,  for  they  are  said  to  have  denied  the 
existence  of  such  passages  in  them,  while  yet  (when 
alone)  they  admitted  their  being  there ;  and  this 
leaves  no  place  whatever  for  the  imputation  that  they 
tampered  with  their  Book.  If  there  had  been  any 
desire  so  to  do,  their  first  temptation  would  have 
been  to  remove  such  passages  altogether  from  their 
Book,  fearing  their  evidence  in  favour  of  Mohammed, 
or  to  have  altered  them,  instead  of  simply  disbelieving 
or  withholding  their  testimony,  "  while  they  yet  bore 
witness  to  them,"  as  parts  of  their  Scripture.  And 
as  they  did  not  do  anything  of  the  kind,  it  follows 
that  they  bestowed  diligent  and  devoted  care  in 
maintaining  their  Scripture  intact  as  it  was  revealed 
to  them  by  the  Most  High. 


ON   THE  AUTHENTICITY  OF  THE   JUHLE     Hr, 

VI.  Verily,  tJiere  is  amongst  than  a  party  t/iat 
change  their  tongues  in  (^reading)  the  Book,  that  ye 
might  thi?ik  it  to  be  fivm  the  Book,  and  it  is  not  from 
the  Book,  And  they  say,  "  This  is  from  God"  yet  it 
is  not  from  God ;  and  they  utter  a  lie  agai?tst  God, 
knowitig  all  the  while. — SURA  Imran  (iii.)  v.  TJ. 

Commentary. — The  Jews  are  said  to  have  "altered"  their 
tong-ues,  i.e.  to  have  asserted  a  thing  and  then  contradicted  it, 
and  so  g^iven  a  tortuous  meaning.  Others  explain  it  as  changing 
{/ahrif)  of  words,  as  the  Arabs  used  to  do  in  some  of  their  dubious 
expressions.  And  if  it  be  asked  how  could  there  be  change 
{liilinf)  in  the  TourAt,  spread  as  it  was  universally  all  over  the 
world,  the  answer  is,  that  perhaps  it  was  practised  only  by  a  few, 
who  passed  off  their  manipulated  matter  on  some  of  the  people, 
and  on  such  a  supposition  /<^////-//' might  have  been  possible. 

Rilzi,  on  the  other  hand  (speaking  for  himself),  says  that  to  him 
the  most  reasonable  interpretation  is,  that  as  the  passages 
referred  to  bore  on  the  prophetical  ofTice  of  Mohammed,  they 
therefore  needed  for  their  explan.ation  close  inquiry  and  inward 
thought  ;  and  here  the  Jews  introduced  misleading  points  and 
falthk'ss  objections,  so  as  to  cast  doubt  on  their  evidence  for  Islam 
in  the  minds  of  those  that  listened  ;  for  the  Jews  would  hold  that 
the  meaning  of  God  in  revealing  these  verses  was  that  which  \vc 
say,  not  what  you  say  ;  and  that  is  the  real  me.nning  of  tahnf, 
and  ".changing  the  tongue,"  or  pervtM'sion  in  spt-ech.  In  fact,  it 
is  just  wh.at  we  see  in  our  ^^^\\\  day,  wlu-n  passages  .are  quoted 
from  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  captious  tlisputant  introduces 
questions  and  doubts,  saying  that  this  is  not  the  Lords  me.ining, 
but  so  and  so. — RAzi. 

And  Jelah'in  :  A  party  of  the  Peopli-  of  the  Book,  .is  Kab  ibn 
Ashraf,  "change  with  their  tongues";  i.e.  in  their  re.itling  of 
the  Book  they  join  pass.agcs  with  others  out  of  their  places,  thus 
changing  the  meaning  {ttihrif')  in  respect  of  the  tlescription  of  the 
Proplu't,  "that  ye  may  think  it,"  i.e.  the  pervertetl  p;issage,  to 
be  from  God  ;  .intl  it  is  not  so.  And  they  repe.it  .igainst  God  .n 
li<',  "they  well  knowing"  th.it  they  an-  li.irs. 

I\ (-marks. — This  is  a  text  which  is  so  clear  as 
ha  nil)'  to  need   cominent.      1 1    resembles  those   pre- 


86  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

ceding  it,  and  shows  clearly  what  the  perversion 
{ta/nif)  of  the  Tourat  charged  against  the  Jews 
really  was,  that  is,  reciting  passages  in  such  a  way  as 
to  give  them  a  wrong  meaning.  They  "  knew  that 
they  were  speaking  a  lie  against  God,"  i.e.  something 
opposed  to  the  text  of  their  Tourat, — a  clear  proof 
that  they  dared  not  tamper  with  the  text  itself. 

Now  I  praise  the  Imam  Razi,  and  admire  his 
fairness,  in  that  he  has  not  allowed  himself  to  be 
drawn  into  the  path  of  those  shallow  thinkers  who, 
when  asked  how  changes  could  have  been  made  in 
the  Scripture,  gave  so  weak  and  silly  an  answer. 
They  say,  '^perhaps  a  small  party  may  have  done  it, 
and  then  passed  off  the  manipulated  matter  on 
others  of  their  people."  But  the  very  word  "  perhaps  " 
shows  that  it  was  felt  to  be  no  real  argument  at  all ; 
and  how  could  "a  small  party"  have  tampered  with 
the  Tourat  ?  Let  them  tell  us,  if  they  can,  how  it 
would  have  been  possible  from  the  very  beginning. 
Are  they  so  ignorant  of  the  history  of  the  Beni 
Israel,  that  there  were  vast  multitudes  under  the 
leadership  of  Moses  before  the  Law  was  revealed  ; 
that  it  was  read  to  his  people  during  his  lifetime  for 
forty  years ;  that  after  him  followed  Joshua  and  a 
succession  of  prophets,  all  acquainted  with  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  and  then,  long  before  the  rise  of  Islam,  that 
these  were  spread  abroad  everywhere  in  such  abund- 
ance as  to  render  any  change  impossible  ?  How, 
then,  does  the  "perhaps"  fall  into  an  impossibility! 

And,  after  all,  the  interpretation  of  these  Com- 
mentators is  quite  sufficient  for  our  purpose,  since 


ON   THE   AUTHENTICITY  OE   THE   BIBLE     87 

they  hold  that  the  party  thus  referred  to  falsified  the 
passages  '^  with  their  tongiics'' \  they  did  not  touch 
the  texts  themselves,  or  remove  them  from  the  Tourat, 
simply  made  the  meaning  doubtful  to  the  hearers  by 
equivocal  suggestions  and  fallacious  arguments.  So 
that,  even  in  their  view,  this,  and  no  more,  is  meant 
by  tahrif  and  change  (Ul)  with  their  tongues.  And 
therein  is  matter  for  reflection. 

VII.  And  ivhen  God  took  the  covenant  of  those  to 
zuhoin  the  Book  was  given, — "  That  ye  shall  publish  it  to 
mankijid,  and  shall  not  hide  it "  /  yet  they  cast  it  behind 
theij'  backs y  and  sold  it  for  a  small  price.  Wretched  is 
that  which  they  sold  it  for. — SURA  Al  Imkan  (iii.) 
v.  185. 

Commentary. — The  followers  of  Moses  and  Jesus,  to  injure  the 
Prophet,  eoncealed  the  passag'es  in  the  Tourat  and  Gospel  bearinj^f 
on  his  mission  ;  and  tampered  [tahnf)  with  them,  or  plaeed  false 
interpretations  on  them  and  sutcg-ested  imworthy  doubts.—  fCdzi. 

Ami  Jf/(i/t' IN  :  The  Jews  acted  so  "for  a  small  g'ain,"  n.amely, 
the  being"  looked  up  to  by  their  followers  as  learned  autlioritics  ; 
and  they  hid  these  passages  for  fear  of  losing;'  Ih.at  position  :  a 
mis«'rable  baricain  ! 

Remarks.  —  \\c  have  no  instance  an}'\\here  of 
Mohammed  casting  reflection  on  the  safe  guardian- 
ship of  the  Tourat  and  Gospel  ;  and  he  alwa)'s  speaks 
of  the  Jews  and  Christians  as  "the  IV'ople  of  the 
lV)()k  " ;  neither  does  he  ever  throw  out  any  suspicion 
that  the  Tourat,  as  in  their  hands,  was  an\'  other  than 
"  the  liook  "  revealed  to  Moses,  nor  tin-  Gospel  other 
than  that  revealed  to  Jesus  (as  some  ignorant  Mos- 
lems   of   the  jirescnt    day  talk");    he    sim]>I\'   arouses 


88  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAN 

thcin  of  confusini^  and  hidinc^  the  evidence  which 
(as  he  claimed)  bore  testimony  to  himself;  just  as 
the  Imam  has  told  us  before,  they  brought  mis- 
leading and  embarrassing  questions  to  bear  on 
passages  that  required  careful  thought  and  nice 
discrimination. 

From  all  this  we  conclude,  first,  that  no  Moslem 
is  justified  in  imputing  ta/uif,  in  the  sense  of  tamper- 
ing witJi  tJie  text,  to  the  People  of  the  Book  ;  and 
second,  that  every  Moslem  is  bound  to  look  rever- 
ently on  the  Tourat  and  Gospel  as  now  in  the  hands 
of  Jews  and  Christians ;  and  himself  to  search  there- 
in for  the  proofs  they  were  asserted  to  contain  of  the 
mission  of  their  Prophet ;  and  not  only  so,  but  he  is 
bound  to  accept  all  that  is  contained  in  them,  and 
to  be  guided  himself  thereby. 

VIII.  Of  the  Jeivs  there  are  that  change  the  word 
from  its  place,  and  tvJio  say,  "  We  have  heard,  and 
have  disobeyed " ;  a7td  "  hear  witJwut  being  made  to 
hear^\'  and  ^^  Rdina"  (look  on  us),  changiftg  {the 
sense)  with  their  tongues,  and  speaking  evil  of  the 
faith.  Now,  if  they  had  said,  "  We  have  heard  and 
have  obeyed','  and  "  Hearken  aitd  behold  ns,''  it  had 
been  better  for  them,  and  more  upright.  But  God 
hath  cursed  them  for  their  unbelief,  and  they  shall  not 
believe  excepting  a  feiu. — SURA  Al  Nisa  (iii.)  v.  44. 

Commentary. — Some  explain  it  thus  :  the  Jews  changed  {tahrtf) 

one  word  for  another,  as  ixij  {middle  stature')  into  (Jj»b  /♦  Jl 
{Adam  lofty  in  stature) ;  and  if  it  be  asked  how  this  could  be, 
seeing-  that  the  Scripture,  in  word  and  letter,  had  been  regularly 


ON   THE  AUTHENTICITY  OF   THE   BIBLE     89 

handed  down,  and  spread  all  the  world  over,  to  the  east  and  to 
the  west,  we  answer,  first,  that  possibly  it  may  have  been  when 
the  people,  and  especially  those  versed  in  the  Book,  were  few  in 
number,  and  so  the  change  was  possible.  And,  secondly,  the 
meaning-  of  tahrif  is  the  casting-  of  vain  doubts  on  passages  in 
the  Tourat  ;  just  as  schismatics  in  our  own  day  do  in  respect  of 
passages  in  the  Coran  adverse  to  their  tenets  ;  and  this  is  the 
true  interpretation.  It  is  also  said  that  the  Jews  used  to  come 
and  ask  the  Prophet  some  question,  and  when  he  had  answered, 
they  would  go  forth  and  change  {tahrif)  his  words. — RAzi. 

And  Jelalein  :  They  "changed  the  word  from  its  place,"  i.e. 
in  which  God  had  placed  it  ;  or  its  critical  mark  ;  or  altered  its 
position,  so  as  to  give  it  another  meaning  from  that  originally 
intended. 

IX.   Iluy  change  the  ivord  from   its  place. — SURA 
Al  Mai  da  (v.)  v.  14. 

Cotiunentary. — That  is,  they  change  {tahrif)  the  word  from  the 
position  in  which  God  had  placed  it  ;  meaning  commands,  sanc- 
tions, and  prohibitions,  as  laid  down  in  His  Word.  The  Com- 
mentators cite  in  point  the  well-known  case  of  the  adulterers  of 
Kluibar.  Now  the  penalty  in  the  Tourat  is  stoning.  But  the  Jews, 
looking  to  the  rank  of  the  ofl'enders,  sent  a  deputation  to  the 
Prophet,  hoping  he  would  order  a  lighter  punishment,  saying  at 
the  same  time  to  them,  '*  If  he  order  stoning,  bew.ire,  ami  do 
not  consent."  When  they  had  put  the  question  to  Mohanuned, 
Gabriel  brought  down  the  command  for  stoning.  So  they  re- 
fused the  judgment  ;  on  which  Gabriel  desired  the  Prophet  to 
propose  Iljn  Sureya  of  Fadak  as  arbiter  between  them.  When 
Mohammed  had  named  him  and  described  his  person  to  them, 
tliey  said  he  was  the  best  versetl  in  the  Scriptures  of  anv  Jew  on 
the  whole  face  of  the  earth,  and  were  content  that  he  should  judge. 
So  the  Prophet  put  Ibn  Sftreya  on  his  solemn  oath  as  to  whether 
the  pimishment  for  adultery  was  stoning  in  the  Tour.'lt.  He  re- 
plied that  it  was  ;  whereupon  the  Jewish  rabble  leapt  upon  him  ; 
but  he  was  firm,  saying  th.it  he  feared  to  tell  a  lie  for  the  punisli- 
ment  thereof.  Thereupon  the  Prophet  onleretl  both  oflenders  to 
be  stoned  to  ileath  at  the  gate  »)f  the  Mtistjue.  Ami  so  the  text 
about  "  ch.inging  the  wt>rd  from  its  place  "  refers  to  this  nfTair,  .tnd 
to  tlif  sul>stitulit)n  of  '•  scourging,"  in  place  of  "stoning  to  ileath." 


90  PASSAGES   FROM  CORAN 

Remarks. — These  two  verses  tell  the  same  thing. 
Three  interpretations  are  given:  (i)  change  of  one 
word  for  another ;  (2)  wrong  exposition ;  (3)  sup- 
pression. The  first  has  been  sufficiently  disposed 
of;^  just  one  point  is  new,  viz.  the  alleged  difference 
as  to  the  height  of  our  father  Adam.  One  marvels 
at  such  vain  objections ;  for  where  do  we  find  in  the 
Tourat  that  Adam  was  tall  in  stature  ?  A  mere  hallu- 
cination of  some  foolish  creature  seized  on  as  tahrif\ 
It  had  become  the  critics  better  to  have  searched 
the  pages  of  the  Tourat,  and  not  to  have  fallen  into 
this  slough.  Praise  be  to  the  Lord  that  this  solitary 
instance  of  alleged  verbal  alteration  {taJirif^  so  utterly 
falls  to  the  ground !  And  what  is  most  surprising  of 
all  is,  the  failure  of  the  Commentators  to  notice  the 
bearing  of  those  passages  of  the  Coran,  in  which  the 
Jews  are  said  to  have  admitted  the  existence  of  verses 
in  their  books,  which  texts  are  said  to  have  given 
evidence  of  Mohammed's  mission,  but  w^ere  clothed 
by  them  in  a  false  dress ;  which  simply  means  that 
they  interpreted  them  otherwise,  or  concealed  them ; 
so  that  no  room  whatever  is  left  for  the  imputation 
of  tahrif,  or  textual  change,  at  any  period,  either  in 
early  or  later  times.  If,  indeed,  there  had  been 
suspicion  of  textual  interpolation,  it  would  cer- 
tainly have  been  mentioned  in  the  Coran,  as  well  as 
misinterpretation  and  concealment.  But  the  Com- 
mentators themselves  have  no  faith  in  any  such  im- 
putation, since  they  qualify  the  suggestion,  even  when 
they  make  it,  with  the  proviso  "possibly,"  showing 

1  See  pp.  85,  86. 


ON   THE  AUTHENTICITY  OF  THE  BIBLE     Ul 

that,  after  all  their  endeavours,  the  conjecture  is  of  the 
weakest  and  shallowest  nature.  We  need  not,  how- 
ever, press  the  point  further,  since  the  Imam  himself, 
and  others  of  the  same  high  stamp,  attach  no  credit 
whatever  to  it,  as  we  have  already  seen. 

"  Change  of  the  word  from  its  place "  is  said  to 
signify  false  glosses,  or  suppression,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  Kheibar  adulterers ;  or  perversion  by  his  visitors 
of  Mohammed's  own  words,  as  mentioned  in  the 
Imam's  note  on  the  first  verse.^ 

X.  And  hoiu  shall  they  make  thee  their  judge,  sitice 
they  already  have  the  Tourdt^  in  wJiich  is  the  judg- 
ment of  God?  then  they  will  turn  their  backs  after 
thaty  and  they  are  not  true  believers. — SuRA  Al  Maida 
(v.)  V.  44. 

Coniniciitary. — An  cxprcssuju  of  surprise  from  the  Almij^'hty  at 
the  Jews  .'ippealiiiy  to  the  Prophet  in  the  case  of  tlie  adulterer, 
while  they  had  already  the  punishment  of  stoninjj  laid  tiown  in 
their  Tourat.  This  was  evidence  of  their  obstinacy  and  falsity,  in 
that  they  turned  aside  from  the  command  of  (lod  in  their  Scrij)ture, 
and  soujjht  exemption  from  Mohammed  to  jjivc  up  the  practice  of 
stoninj^  for  adultery  ;  and  consented  to  an  appeal  from  the  Word 
of  God  to  the  word  of  one  (Ibn  Sureya)  in  whose  admission  even 
they  had  no  faith. — R/isi. 

And  Jelalein  :  "  How  shall  they  make  thee  their  judjje,"  and 
they  already  have  the  sentence  for  stoninjjj?  They  were  not  seek- 
ing after  the  truth,  but  for  what  was  the  easiest  for  them. 
"  Turned  their  backs,"  that  is,  from  tlic  command  which  they 
knew  to  be  in  their  Scriptines.  Then  follows  :  "  We  have  sent 
down  the  Tour.lt,  in  which  is  ^uiilance  and  li>cht,"  that  is,  jfuid- 
ance  from  error,  .iiul  .1  knowledj;^e  of  the  commandments. 

Remarks. — Three  impt)rtant  conclusions  from  this 

'  See  p.  S9. 


92  PASSAGES   FROM   CORAM 

verse  as  commented  on  : — First,  the  testimony  that 
the  Tourat,  as  in  the  hands  of  the  Jews,  contained  the 
law  of  God,  which  sets  at  rest  any  question  of  tahrif 
in  the  sense  of  tampering ;  for  every  intelligent 
Moslem  must  see  that  if  there  had  been  textual 
corruption,  there  would  have  been  nothing  authori- 
tative to  refer  to ;  and  here  we  are  told  of  the  Jews 
that  "they  had  the  Tourat,  in  which  is  the  judgment 
(commandment  or  law)  of  God."  Second,  it  follows 
that  the  Tourat  was  sufficient  for  their  guidance,  apart 
from  the  word  of  Mohammed  or  any  other ;  since  it 
sufficed  (as  we  are  told)  in  the  case  of  adultery ;  and 
so  in  every  other  matter,  for  it  is  described  as  "  a 
guide  out  of  the  ways  of  error."  Third,  as  the  Jews 
are  said  to  have  applied  to  the  Prophet  in  the  hope 
of  obtaining  from  him  a  sentence  "  easier  for  them 
than  the  law  of  the  Tourat,"  it  follow^s  that  they  did 
not  dare  to  tamper  with  their  Scripture  in  order 
to  obtain  the  relaxation  of  their  law  which  they 
desired ;  and  even  if  they  had  so  desired,  any 
such  tampering  would  have  been  impossible,  owing 
to  the  universal  spread  of  their  Scriptures  all  over 
the  world.  "  With  them,"  that  is,  "  in  their  hands,  is 
the  Tourat."  Consider  this  :  The  Tourat,  in  which  are 
the  commands  of  God,  is  here  affirmed  to  be  in  use 
by  the  Jews ;  the  Scripture  which,  as  shown  above,  is 
genuine  and  free  from  touch.  Let  the  candid  believer 
lay  it  to  heart. 

XI.  And  let  the  People  of  the  Gospel  judge  accord- 
ing  to   that  which   is    revealed    therein;   and  whoso 


ON  THE  AUTHENTICITY  OF   THE   BIBLE      93 

judgctJi  not  according  to  that  zuhich  God  hath  revealed^ 
these  are  the  wicked  ones. — SuRA  Al  Mai  DA  (v.) 
V.  48. 

Commentary. — If  it  be  asked  how  the  Gospel  could  have  been 
the  rule  of  judgment  after  the  appearance  of  the  Coran,  we  reply  : 
(i)  that  the  Christians  were  bound  to  accept  the  evidences  revealed 
in  their  Gospel  as  to  the  mission  of  Mohammed  ;  there  can  be 
no  doubt  about  this  ;  (2)  that  they  should  still  follow  whatever  in 
the  Gospel  is  not  abrogated  by  the  Coran  ;  (3)  they  are  warned 
against  tampering  with  their  Scriptures,  like  the  Jews  who  sup- 
pressed the  commands  of  the  TourAt.  "That  the  people  of  the 
Gospel  may  judge,"  etc.  ;  that  is,  let  them  study  the  Gospel  as 
God  has  revealed  it,  without  tahr'ifov  change. — Razi. 

Remarks. — It  will  not  have  escaped  my  good  reader 
that  the  testimony  here  given  of  the  integrity  of  the 
Gospel  in  the  days  of  Mohammed,  and  of  its  freedom 
from  any  change,  is  clear,  seeing  that  Christians  are 
exhorted  to  abide  by  the  commands  which  God  has 
revealed  therein.  The  comment  that  this  means  the 
evidence  of  Mohammed's  mission,  is  but  a  testimony 
to  the  integrity  of  the  Gospel ;  for  if  it  had  been  tam- 
pered with,  what  would  have  been  the  use  of  referring 
them  to  its  testimony  ?  And  the  same  inference  arises 
from  the  other  interpretation  of  the  text,  as  warning 
the  Christians  to  avoid  the  example  of  the  Jews  in  per- 
verting and  hiding  the  commandments  of  the  Tourat. 

Two  clear  and  important  lesscMis  follow  from  this 
verse:  (i)  the  integrity  of  the  New  Testament  as 
absolutely  free  from  imputation  of  talirff  or  change ; 
(2)  the  obligation  devolving  upon  the  followers  of 
Mohammed,  e(|ually  with  the  l*eople  of  the  Gospel, 
to  be  guidctl  by  all  that  is  revealed  therein,  not 
mercK*  in  respect  of  its  alleged  support  of  the  mission 
7 


01  PASSAGES   FROM  CORAM 

of  Mohammed,  but  also  in  respect  of  its  testimony  to 
Jesus  Christ.  Since,  after  the  evidence  that  has  been 
given  (and  what  is  to  follow)  of  the  authenticity  and 
purity  of  the  Gospel,  it  is  not  open  to  the  Moslem  to 
accept  parts  of  it  and  refuse  others ;  he  is  bound  to 
accept  tlie  zuhole,  as  a  guide  of  life  and  faith  revealed 
from  above. 

XII.  The  similitude  of  those  who  have  been  charged 
zvith  the  burden  of  the  Toiirat  and  have  not  borne  ity 
is  as  the  similitude  of  the  Ass  ladefz  witJi  books. 
Wretched  is  the  similitude  of  that  people.  They  give 
the  lie  to  the  religion  of  God,  and  God  guideth  7tot  the 
transgressing  people. — SURA  Al  Jamaa  (Ixii.)  v.  5. 

Commentary. — "  Laden  with  the  Tourat,"  that  is,  charg-ed  to  act 
in  accordance  with  it,  which  the  Jews  failed  to  do,  neg-lecting  the 
intimation  of  the  Prophet's  adv'ent,  like  an  ass  laden  with  books 
and  none  the  better  for  it.  Evil  is  the  similitude  of  those  who  give 
the  lie  to  prophecies  of  the  kind. — -Jelaleui. 

And  Rdzi :  Such  is  the  similitude  given  by  the  Almighty  of 
those  who,  having  this  revelation,  fail  to  act  in  accordance  with  its 
precepts.  They  are  like  the  ass  ;  for  they  are  as  little  benefited. 
The  Tourat  gives  the  description  of  Mohammed,  with  good  tidings 
of  his  coming  and  of  his  faith.  They  were  "given  this  Tourat  to 
carry,"  that  is,  to  give  effect  to  its  instructions  and  take  their 
stand  thereon  ;  and  failing  to  do  this  and  believe  on  the  Prophet, 
they  resembled  the  ass  which,  laden  with  books,  was  unaware  of 
their  contents  ;  or  as  one  who,  knowing-  the  teaching  of  the  Coran, 
lives  as  if  he  had  no  need  of  it. 

Remarks. — The  text  is  evidence  that  the  Jews  of 
the  day  believed  in  the  Tourat,  as  their  fathers  had 
done  before  them,  and  faithfully  preserved  it  as  by 
Moses  handed  down.  The  metaphor  of  the  ass  is  clear 
as  to  the  absence  of  any  tampering  with  their  books, 


ON  THE  AUTHENTICITY  OF   THE   BIBLE      Or, 

for  the  ass  does  nothing  of  the  sort,  nor  can.  In  like 
manner,  the  Jews  did  nothing  to  injure  the  text,  only 
they  ignored  its  testimony  in  favour  of  Mohammed, 
and  failed  to  act  in  accordance  with  its  precepts. 
The  Tourat  being  thus  accredited,  and  the  text  con- 
tinuing as  it  then  was  up  to  the  present  day,  and 
being  available  to  all  in  Arabic  as  the  counterpart  of 
the  Hebrew,  why  do  our  Moslem  friends  not  set  them- 
selves now  to  its  perusal,  searching  in  its  prophecies 
and  types  for  the  intimations  alleged  to  be  there  in 
respect  of  their  Prophet?  Let  them  do  so,  and 
they  will  find  none.  To  the  fair  and  unprejudiced 
student,  the  notices  it  contains  are  as  far  from  Islam 
as  the  heavens  from  the  earth. 

But  how  vastly  are  we  not  indebted  to  the  Coran 
for  the  testimony  it  gives  us  of  the  safe  custody  and 
preservation  of  both  Tourat  and  Gospel ;  not,  indeed, 
as  if  we  ourselves,  being  People  of  the  Book,  stood  in 
need  of  any  such  testimony,  but  we  earnestly  long 
that  the  Moslem  world  should  enjoy  the  light  of  its 
blessed  teaching,  and,  sharing  our  joy,  may  believe 
in  it  as  the  Word  which  God  hath  revealed  for  our 
salvation. 

XIII.  They  to  ivJiom  Wn  Jiavc given  the  Book  recog- 
nise him  (IS  they  recognise  their  ozcn  sons ;  they  that 
injure  their  ozvn  sou/s,  these  zciii  not  helirce. — SUKA 
I  NAM,  Mcccan,  (vi.)  v.  20. 

Commi'utary. — Whence  was  tliis  rrco^niiion  of  the  Pniphct,  as 
of  Ihcir  own  sons,  to  be  derived?  First,  it  may  be  said,  that  the 
Toiir.lt  and  tlie  Gospel  contained  prethrtions  tliat  a  Pn>phrt  was  to 
arise  in  the  latter  time,  ami  rail  the  worlil  to  the  true  faith.     Or, 


90  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAN 

secondly,  that,  in  addition,  detailed  intimation  was  given  of  the 
time  and  place  at  which  he  was  to  appear,  of  his  descent,  stature, 
appearance,  etc.  Now  as  to  the  first,  such  indefinite  prediction 
would  have  been  insufficient  to  indicate  the  person  of  the  Prophet, 
and  enable  them  to  recognise  him  as  they  did  their  own  sons. 
The  second  explanation,  again,  would  imply  that  every  Jew  and 
Christian  must  everywhere  have  at  once  recognised  Mohammed 
from  the  description  so  given,  and  the  idea  of  falsehood  on  so  vast  a 
scale  is  not  admissible  ;  for  we  know  of  a  certainty  that  the  Tourat 
and  Gospel  did  not  contain  any  such  particulars  as  would  have 
sufficed  for  the  purpose.  If  it  be  objected  (i)  that  particulars  of 
this  nature  may  have  existed  at  the  time  the  Prophet  arose  ;  or  (2) 
tliat  they  originally  existed,  but  had  been  already  tampered  with 
and  left  out  at  some  previous  period  ; — the  reply  to  the  first  is,  that 
the  concealment  of  such  detailed  predictions  would  have  been 
impossible,  seeing  that  the  Scriptures  said  to  contain  them  were 
spread  over  the  whole  world  ;  and  the  second  is  equally  out  of  the 
question,  as  in  that  case  there  would  not  have  been  Jew  or 
Christian  in  any  land,  at  the  rise  of  Islam,  possessing  any  know- 
ledge of  the  promised  coming  of  the  Prophet;  so  that  this  too  falls 
to  the  ground. 

The  real  purport  of  the  text  is,  that  Jews  and  Christians  versed 
in  their  Scriptures,  and  thus  men  of  discernment  and  judgment, 
were  able  to  test  the  evidence  of  Mohammed's  mission,  and  to 
estimate  the  weight  of  his  miracles,  and  consequently  to  recognise 
him  as  sent  by  God  ;  and  the  metaphor  in  the  text  as  to  this 
recognition  is  thus  quite  in  point. 

Remarks. — The  Imam  has  done  well  to  admit  the 
impossibility  of  the  Tourat  and  Gospel  containing  any 
detailed  prediction  of  the  time,  place,  appearance, 
etc.,  of  the  coming  Prophet;  and  so  the  idea  that  the 
People  of  the  Book  could  not  help  recognising  him 
falls  thus  to  the  ground.  His  own  interpretation 
implies  (i)  that  the  Jews  and  Christians  were  "men 
of  discernment  and  judgment";  (2)  that  they  were 
witnesses  of  the  Prophet's  miracles ;  and  (3)  that  they 
consequently  recognised  him  as  sent  of  God.     On  the 


ON  THE  AUTHENTICITY  OF   THE   BIBLE      07 

first,  I  observe  that  the  People  of  the  Book  being  in 
Mohammed's  time  men  of  discernment  and  intelli- 
gence, contradicts  the  previous  text  likening  them  to 
the  ass ;  and  again,  how  could  they  have  recognised 
him  from  their  Scriptures  as  the  coming  Prophet  if 
they  were  as  ignorant  of  the  testimony  they  contained 
as  the  ass  is  ignorant  of  what  is  in  the  load  of  books 
upon  its  back  ?  Could  any  contradiction  be  greater 
than  this  ?  Which  of  the  two  passages  are  we  to 
receive?  Again,  if  the  People  of  the  Book,  possess- 
ing intelligence  and  judgment  in  respect  of  their 
Scriptures,  yet  found  no  evidence  therein  regarding 
Mohammed,  it  follows  that  they  could  not  have 
recognised  him  to  be  the  coming  Prophet  "  as  they 
recognised  their  own  sons " ;  for  where  is  the  man 
that  recognises  his  son  and  then  denies  him,  but  one 
that  is  lost  to  all  sense  of  humanity? 

On  the  second  point,  how  can  it  be  said  that  the 
People  of  the  B()(jk  should  have  been  convinced  by 
the  miracles  of  Mohammed,  since,  as  we  saw  in  the 
first  chapter,  he  wrought  no  miracle?  Alas,  that  the 
Imam  should  have  played  here  so  childish  a  part, 
and  avoided  an  argument  which  can  carry  no  weight 
with  any  one  having  the  least  acciuaintance  with  the 
Moslem  faith  !  And  his  third  point  fails  with  the 
second  ;  for  if  they  saw  no  miracle,  they  could  not 
therefrom  have  believed  in  the  prophetic  mission  of 
Mohammed.  So  that  the  idea  of  the  Jews  knowing 
him  as  they  knew  their  own  sons,  must  have  been 
either  a  mere  conjecture,  or  based  on  the  saying  of 
some  of  the  Jewish  converts.     Thus  of  Abdallah  ibn 


98  PASSAGES   FROM  CORAM 

Salam  it  is  said  that,  meeting  Omar,  he  told  him  that 
he  recognised  Mohammed  as  the  Prophet  of  God 
more  surely  than  he  recognised  his  own  son,  for  of 
the  legitimacy  of  the  latter  he  never  could  be  so 
absolutely  certain.  Whereupon  Omar  arose  and  kissed 
him  between  his  eyes ;  which  shows  that  such  was  not 
by  any  means  the  confession  of  his  people  generally, 
even  if  converts  to  Islam. 

Lastly,  the  text  about  the  recognition  of  sons  is  an 
inestimable  testimony  to  the  Moslem  of  the  faithful 
manner  in  which  the  People  of  the  Book  have  watched 
over  its  integrity.  The  Imam,  as  we  have  seen,  has 
gone  in  his  questions  by  way  of  exact  analysis  into 
the  inability  of  the  People  of  the  Book  to  recognise 
the  Prophet  as  they  did  their  own  sons,  and  the  im- 
possibility of  their  having  tampered  with  their  Scrip- 
tures ;  and  his  reasoning  is  clear  and  irrefragable. 
Seeking  to  find  an  escape  from  the  difficulty,  he  is 
landed  in  a  conclusion  which  not  only  does  not  in  the 
least  help  him,  but  actually  proves  the  absurdity  of 
the  statement  that  the  Jews  recognised  the  Prophet  in 
Mohammed  as  they  recognised  their  own  sons.  So  that 
the  Imam  rather  criticises  than  substantiates  the  text. 

XIV.  And  if  thou  art  iii  doubt  as  to  that  which  We 
have  revealed  unto  thee^  ask  those  who  read  the  Book 
(I'evealed)  before  thee,  for  verily  the  truth  hath  come 
unto  tJiee  from  thy  Lord.  Be  not  tJiou^  therefore^  among 
those  who  doubt. — SURA  YUNAS  (x.)  v.  92. 

Cojrtjuoitary  {ahrid^cd). — Some  hold  that  it  is  the  Prophet  in  his 
own  person  who  is  here  addressed  ;  others,  that  it  is  some  other 


ON   THE   AUTHENTICITY   OF   THE   lUBLE      00 

party ;  others,  ag^ain,  that  it  is  the  Prophet,  but  only  so  in 
appearance,  as  in  the  Arabic  proverb,  in  which,  by  "thee,"  '  some 
one  else  is  meant.  These  last  expositors  think  the  text  was 
addressed,  not  to  Believers  or  Unbelievers,  but  to  such  as  halted 
between  two  opinions,  much  in  this  sort  of  way  :  **0  man,  if  thou 
art  in  doubt  as  to  that  which  We  have  revealed  unto  thee  for 
guidance  by  the  tongue  of  tlie  Prophet,  then  ask  the  People  of  the 
Book,  that  they  may  assure  thee  of  the  truth  of  his  mission." 

There  is  difference  of  opinion  also  as  to  who  the  People  of  the 
Book  are  to  whom  reference  is  here  desired  to  be  made.  The 
best  opinion  is,  that  they  were  Jews  who  had  come  over  to  Islam, 
as  the  two  Kabs,  Abdallah,  etc.  Others  hold  that  it  means  both 
those  who  had  become  Moslems  and  those  who  had  not.  And  if 
it  be  asked  by  such  as  hold  that  the  Scriptures  were  tampered 
with,  how  confidence  could  still  be  placed  in  those  same  Scriptures, 
we  reply  that  the  tampering  consisted  in  the  hiding  of  such 
passages  as  bore  testimony  to  IMoliammed  ;  and  if,  nevertheless, 
there  remained  in  them  that  which  proved  the  mission,  the  appeal 
becomes  all  the  stronger. 

Lastly,  if  we  suppose  the  Prophet  himself  to  be  here  addressed 
in  his  own  person  as  "thou,"  the  explanation  is  that,  being  a 
man,  he  was,  as  such,  liable  to  be  troubled  in  his  heart  by  doubts 
and  anxious  possibilities,  which  could  only  be  removed  by  clear 
declarations  and  manifest  proofs  ;  and  the  Almighty  therefore 
made  this  revelation  to  dispel  these  misgivings.  And  after  all,  it 
is  only  stated  as  a  possibility,  " //""  thou  art  in  doubt.  (The 
above  from  RAzi.) 

\\\d  lii'iilhati'i :  "The  People  of  the  Book  have  clear  evidence 
in  their  Scriptures  of  the  truth  of  their  history,  in  the  manner  that 
W'k  have  made  known  their  story  unto  thee"  ;  the  reference  being 
to  the  truth  thereof,  and  the  testimony  borne  to  it  in  the  preceding 
revelation.  The  iVophet  is  referred  to  the  People  of  the  Book  as 
well  versed  in  the  veracity  of  its  contents  ;  or,  it  is  a  stirring  up  of 
the  Prophet,  and  consolidation  of  evidence,  that  there  should  be  no 
possibility  of  doubt  in  his  mind. 

Also  Jt'lah'in  :  "  If  thou,  O  Prophet,  art  in  iloubt  as  to  that 
which  We  have  revealed  unto  thee  of  past  histories,  ask  those  who 
read  the  Book  revealed  before  thee,  for  it  is  steadfastly  believed  in 
by  them,  and  they  will  assure  thee  of  the  truth  thereof." 


1 


*;W  V.     s*'*^^     ---^'^  ^^J" 


100  PASSAGES   I' RUM    CORAM 

Ranarks. — The  learned  Doctors  are  sadly  em- 
barrassed by  this  verse.  Referring  the  Prophet,  as  it 
does,  to  the  People  of  the  Book  who  would  solve  his 
doubts,  they  have  striven  to  explain  it  in  such  a  way 
as  mi^^dit  maintain  his  dignity,  and  are  thus  driven 
to  interpretations,  the  strangest  one  has  ever  heard, 
such  as  that  it  is  addressed  ostensibly  to  the  Prophet, 
but  really  to  such  as  questioned  his  claim, — which  is 
in  the  last  degree  opposed  to  the  sense  of  the  text. 
Others  admit  that  it  was  Mohammed  himself  that  is 
addressed ;  but,  however  much  they  change  and  turn 
the  compass,  it  ever  points  to  the  same  celestial  pole, 
— the  purity  and  preservation  of  the  Scriptures.  If, 
again,  we  take  the  party  addressed  to  be  those  who 
doubted  the  truth  of  Islam,  this  throws  open  the 
whole  foundation  of  the  Prophet's  mission,  regarding 
which  these  are  referred  to  the  Jews  for  an  answer 
to  their  doubts ;  which  would  only  strengthen  the 
argument  for  the  authority  of  the  Scriptures,  —  a 
result  the  Moslem  critics  will  hardly  be  prepared  for. 

Now,  if  the  person  addressed  be  the  Prophet 
himself  (the  more  received  and  natural  view),  the 
appeal  is  conclusive  as  to  the  faithful  guardianship  of 
their  Scriptures  by  the  Jews ;  for  when  doubt  of  his 
mission,  and  distracting  questionings  as  to  what  "  We 
have  revealed  to  thee,"  arose  in  his  heart,  he  is 
referred  to  them, — "  Ask  those  who  read  the  Book 
revealed  before  thee  " ;  and  thus  his  doubts  would  be 
dispelled  and  set  at  rest  by  the  evidence  and  light  of 
their  Scriptures.  This  is  so  clear  a  testimony  to 
their   authenticity   that    it    leaves    no   room    for   the 


ON   THE  AUTHENTICirY  OF   THE   lUBLE    101 

Imam's  question  (p.  99, — "  If  it  be  asked  by  those  who 
hold  the  Scriptures  tampered  with,  how  confidence 
could  still  be  placed  in  them,"  etc.).  How  could  the 
Imam  treat  the  text  in  this  cold  and  indifferent 
manner,  as  if  it  admitted  any  doubt ;  for  if  the  Book 
had  been  corrupted,  what  confidence  could  have  been 
placed  therein,  or  the  Prophet  have  been  referred  to  it 
to  calm  and  remove  his  misgivings?  It  was  unworthy 
of  the  Imam  to  play  thus  fast  and  loose.  Had  he 
forgotten  the  proofs  he  himself  had  given  in  this 
chapter,  that  no  imputation  of  tampering  could  hold 
good,  and  that  taJirtf  was  nothing  more  than 
"hiding,"  "  misinterpretation,"  or  "changing  with  the 
tongue"  words  away  from  their  proper  meaning? 
And,  indeed,  had  there  been  no  other  testimony  than 
this  present  verse,  it  would  have  been  a  decisive 
answer  to  anyone  who  would  impeach  the  integrity 
of  the  Book,  and  the  faithful  custody  of  its  possessors. 
The  idea  of  the  party  addressed  being  Jewish 
converts  to  Islam  is  clearly  inadmissible,  as  we  learn 
from  the  comments,  and  from  the  preceding  verse. 
So  also  with  the  suggestions  of  Beidhawi  and  Jelalein, 
that  the  doubts  in  the  Prophet's  mind  related  to  the 
historical  notices  in  the  Tourat ;  for  what  possible 
connection  could  the  text  have  had  with  these  ? 

Razi  hits  the  nail  on  the  head.  The  doubts  and 
questionings  were,  as  he  says,  in  the  Prophet's  own 
heart.  And  when  he  was  commanded  to  refer  to 
the  People  of  the  Book  for  reassurance,  it  equally 
results  that  his  followers  are  bound  to  ascertain  in 
like   manner  the   testimony  of  the  preceding  Scrip- 


102  PASSAGES   FROM  CORAM 

tures,  and  accept  their  decision  in  all  matters  of  faith 
and  doctrine,  and  the  line  dividing  the  true  from  the 
false.  Where,  then,  is  the  talk  about  taJirif,  as  if  it 
meant  tampering  with  the  text  I  The  testimony  of 
the  Coran  should  satisfy  every  honest  Moslem  of  the 
safe  guardianship  of  the  People  of  the  Book,  and 
consequent  purity  and  authority  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

REVIEW 

The  foregoing  passages  of  the  Coran,  with  the 
explanations  of  the  most  famous  and  reliable  Doctors 
of  Islam,  prove  incontestably  the  integrity  of  the 
Tourat  and  Gospel.  Anyone  talking  of  taJirif  or 
corruption,  contradicts  the  Coran,  and  denies  the 
evidence  of  what  is  held  a  direct  revelation  from 
Heaven.  He  who  impeaches  "  the  Book  "  impeaches 
the  Coran,  and  is  not  worthy  to  be  called  a  Believer, 
for  he  casts  the  Coran  behind  his  back. 

And  now,  O  Moslem !  dost  thou  satisfy  thy  soul 
by  lip-service  to  the  Coran,  without  reflection  on  its 
meaning ;  or  read  its  teaching,  and  yet  not  act  upon 
it  ?  Thou  sayest,  "  Nay,  but  I  do  reflect,  and  also 
act."  Then  it  behoves  thee  to  believe  the  Tourat  and 
Gospel, — the  "  Book  "  attested  thus  by  the  Coran  as 
genuine  and  authentic,  and  (the  Coran  being  witness) 
beyond  the  breath  of  change.  Take  and  read  it,  as 
thy  bounden  duty,  at  eventide  and  in  the  morning ; 
learn  its  testimony,  and  lay  to  heart  its  precepts ; — a 
Book    from    which   the    Coran    derived    its    ancient 


ON   THE   AUTHENTICITY  OE   THE   lUBLE    103 

chronicles  and  knowledge.  And  dost  thou  not 
perceive  that  the  Goran  itself  is  none  other  than  a 
guide  that,  by  bearing  testimony  to  the  Scriptures, 
would  lead  thee  to  their  perusal,  and  obedience  to 
their  precepts  ?  Abounding,  as  it  does,  with  histories 
of  the  past,  it,  as  it  were,  invites  to  search  the 
original  from  whence  those  histories  were  derived  ; 
just  as  if  one  passed  a  friend  whose  hands  were 
filled  with  rare  and  precious  gems,  found  in  a  mine 
hard  by,  would  he  not  at  once  go  on  to  that  mine  and 
gather  for  himself  specimens  of  the  rich  material  ; 
or  if,  shutting  his  eyes,  he  turned  therefrom,  would 
it  not  be  regarded  as  foolishness  and  stupidity? 
And  here  is  this  precious  treasure  at  thy  very  door. 

The  Christian  advocate,  indeed,  need  hardly  waste 
his  strength  in  proving  to  Mussulmans  the  genuine- 
ness of  "  the  Book,"  for  the  proof  lies  in  the  Coran 
itself,  as  attested  by  the  learned  of  their  own  faith. 
Believers  in  the  Coran  have  no  need,  therefore,  for 
testimony  from  without.  And  if  they  believe  in  that 
testimony  of  the  Coran  as  to  the  divine  authority 
of  those  Scriptures,  as  they  certainly  would  have 
believed  it  had  they  lived  in  the  days  of  their 
Trophet,  docs  it  not  follow  that  they  should  devote 
themselves  to  their  study  now,  acce[)t  what  they 
reveal,  and  reject  all  else  beside  ? 


CHAPTER  V 

PASSAGES  FROM  THE  CORAN  SHOWING  THAT  PRO- 
PHECY AND  REVELATION  BELONG  TO  THE  BENI 
ISRAEL 

I.  O  C/ii/dreu  of  Israel !  Remember  the  favour 
zvherewith  I  have  favoured  you  and  preferred  you  above 
all  nations  (or  all  creatures). — SURA  Bacr  (ii.)  v.  44. 

Commentary. — The  Lord  calls  to  mind  His  former  benefits  to 
the  Children  of  Israel  as  a  reason  why  they  should  not  now  refuse 
to  obey  His  prophet.  *'  Favoured  you  above  all  creatures"  might 
be  held  to  mean,  *'  even  above  Mohammed,"  but  that  would  be  out 
of  the  question.  ( i )  Some  say  the  words  imply  simply  a  great  multi- 
tude, as  we  speak  of  '*  a  world  of  people  "  ;  but  the  word  ,.fJ^  ^ 
signifies  every  existing  being  beside  the  Creator  ;  so  that  cannot 
stand.  (2)  Others,  that  "the  whole  world  existing  at  the  time 
being"  is  meant,  not  in  the  future;  and  so  that  would  take 
Mohammed  out  of  the  comparison.  (3)  They  were  superior,  others 
say,  to  all  creatures  ;  but  only  in  one  thing,  that  is,  in  the  favour 
bestowed  upon  them,  not  in  anything  else. 

Again,  it  is  said  that  the  "  favour"  conferred  was  only  on  the 

believing  part  of  the  nation,  the  rebellious  being  turned  into  apes 

and  swine,  and  cursed  of  God.     Nor  is  there  anything  to  show 

that  the  same  favour,  whether  in  secular  or  spiritual  things,  would 

be  continued,  whether  in  this  world  or  in  that  to  come,  otherwise 

why  the  solemn  warning  that  follows  :  **  Fear  the  day  on  which 

one  soul   shall  be  unable  to  make  satisfaction  for  another";  the 

answer  being,  that  rebellion,  after  great  favour,  is  all  the  worse 

and  more  to  be  condemned  ;  and  hence  the  warning. — R&zi. 

104 


PROPHECY  IN   THE   LINE   OF  ISRAEL      105 

\nd  Jclalein  :  Remember  with  thankfulness  and  obedience  the 
favour  wherewith  I  have  favoured  you,  that  is,  your  forefathers, 
beyond  all  the  world  of  their  time. 

Remarks. — One  has  no  objection  to  the  interpreta- 
tion, that  the  superiority  here  affirmed  of  the  children 
of  Israel  simply  means  superiority  over  the   rest  of 
the  world  for  the  time  being,  except  the  conclusion 
that  this  must  not  be  held   to  imply  that  they  were 
preferred    before    Mohammed ;     and    that    for    two 
reasons,     (i)  Supposing  Mohammed  to  be  the  Prince 
of  all    the   Prophets,  —  for  whom,  as   they   say,  the 
heavens  and  the  earth  were  created, — then  the  seed 
of  Ishmael  must  certainly  have  been  preferred  over 
the   seed    of   Israel    (Jacob)   as    the    more    favoured 
race.     If  a  prophet  was  to  arise  of  the  seed  of  Ishmael 
greater  than  any  prophet  of  the  seed  of  Israel,  how 
then  could  it  have  been  said  that  "We  have  favoured" 
the    latter   beyond    all    the    world,    including    at    the 
moment   the   seed  of    Ishmael  ?      The  Almighty,  to 
whom  the  end  is  as  the  beginning,  must  have  known 
that  this  the  greatest  of  all  prophets  was  to  be  of  the 
seed    of    Ishmael,    and    therefore    that    the   seed    of 
Ishmael  (not  that  of  Jacob)  was   the  most  favoured 
race  of  all  the  world,  which  would  be  in  direct  opposi- 
tion   to    the    present    text.      (2)  Wc   arc    told     that 
Mohammed  was  the  beginning  of  the  creation  ;  that 
he  was  a  ''light''  which  tlescended  from  the  loins  of 
father  to  son, — from  Adam  downwards, — till  at  the  last 
the  Prophet  was  born  of  Abdallah  and  Amina.     In  lliis 
descent,  it  is  held,  he  was  ever  present  in  the  world  ; 
and  so  it  follows   from  this  verse  that  the   Almighty 


106        TESTIMONY  OF   THE    CORAN  AS    TO 

favoured  the  seed  of  Jacob  over  "the  h'ght"  of 
Mohammed,  which  was  at  that  moment  in  the  loins 
of  his  ancestor  of  the  day. 

II.  A7id  We  gave  to  him  {AbraJiani)  Isaac  a?id 
Jacob,  and  both  of  them  We  directed  aright. 

Commentary. — If  it  be  asked  why  only  Isaac  and  Jacob  are 
named  as  given  by  God  to  Abraham,  and  not  also  Ishmael,  whose 
name  is  kept  back  till  after  the  names  of  several  others,  we 
answer,  that  the  object  here  is  to  mention  the  prophetical  race  of 
the  Children  of  Israel,  which  altogether  descended  from  Isaac 
and  Jacob  ;  while  from  Ishmael  there  descended  no  prophet  but 
Mohammed  alone.  It  was  not  therefore  permissible  to  mention 
Mohammed  in  this  place,  since  the  Lord  sent  him  to  put  down 
polytheism  among  the  Arabs  ;  while  Abraham,  in  abandoning 
polytheism  and  taking  hold  of  the  unity,  obtained  great  blessing 
both  in  spiritual  and  secular  things, — his  progeny  becoming 
prophets  and  royal  personages.  Such  being  the  case,  Mohammed 
was  barred  from  making  mention  of  himself  in  that  connection  ; 
and  for  the  same  reason  from  naming  Ishmael  along  with  Isaac. 
—Rdzi. 

Remarks. — The  Imam  is  here  like  one  who,  finding 
no  outlet,  and  unable  to  scale  the  walls  around  him, 
retires  discomfited.  Observe  that  the  question  put  is, 
Why  Ishmael  is  not  mentioned  with  Isaac  and  Jacob, 
but  among  other  names  in  quite  another  connection  ? 
and  the  attempted  explanation  throws  no  light  upon 
it,  as  you  will  see,  for  two  reasons.  First,  the  inquirer 
does  not  ask  why  Mohammed  is  not  named  with 
Moses  and  other  prophets  at  the  end  of  the  verse, 
but  why  IsJimael  is  not  mentioned  along  with 
Isaac ;  where,  then,  is  the  pertinence  of  the  answer, 
"  It  was  not  therefore  permissible  to  mention 
Mohammed  in  this  place"?     And  how  did  the  Imam 


PROPHECY  BEING   IN  LINE    OE  ISRAEL    107 

learn  that  the  object  of  Isaac  and  Jacob — "  the  gift  of 
God  to  Abraham  " — being  named  here,  was  that  from 
them  descended  the  long  line  of  Israelitish  prophets  ? 
Supposing, however,  that  really  to  have  been  the  reason, 
then  why  was  their  brother  Ishmael  not  also  named 
along  with  them,  seeing  that  the  greatest  of  all  the  pro- 
phets was  (as  the  Imam  tells  us)  to  arise  from  amongst 
the  descendants  of  Ishmael  ?  Second,  if,  according  to 
the  Imam,  the  object  in  naming  Isaac  and  Jacob  as 
having  been  "  directed  aright "  was  to  indicate  the  pro- 
geny of  Abraham  from  whose  line  prophets  should 
arise,  then  it  follows  from  the  absence  of  Ishmael's 
name  that  no  prophet  would  arise  from  amongst  his 
descendants ;  a  point  to  be  observed.  And  for  the 
same  reason  the  Imam's  remark  about  Mohammed 
being  "  barred  from  naming  himself,"  falls  to  the 
ground,  since  he  does  not  hold  that  the  mention  of 
Ishmael  with  Isaac  has  any  reference  to  Mohammed. 
And  so  we  see  that  aberration  and  disappointment 
have  led  to  the  invention  of  reasons  that  are  utterly 
untenable. 

III.  And  ivhen  he  {Abraha?n)  had  separated  himself 
from  theuty  and  from  tJiat  luhieh  they  worshipped  be- 
side Cody  Wi:  gave  him  Isaac  and  Jacob  ;  and  We 
made  them  both  prophets  ;  and  W i:  granted  unto  them 
{benefits  of)  our  mercy ;  and  JV/-:  granted  unto  them 
a  lofty  tongue  of  truth. — SUKA  Marvam  (xix.)  v.  49. 

Commentary. — Whin  Abialiam  kft  his  people,  .iiul  y^ave  up 
their  faith  ami  home,  and  went  forth  whither  God  had  called  him 
to  j^o,  the  I-ord  j^ave  him  a  son  and  ijrandson,  both  prophets, — 
}>^ood  ^Ifts  l)oth  for  this  life  and  the  next  ;  and  of  Hi^  m.  1,  v  !!«• 


108        TESTIMONY   OF   THE    CORAN  AS    TO 

furthermore  g^ranted  them  wealth  and  honour,  and  a  pure  and 
holy  seed.  He  g'ave  them  also  a  true  and  noble  tongue  ;  blessing's 
of  the  lips  as  well  as  blessings  of  the  hand  ;  according  to  the 
prayer  of  Abraham,  "Grant  unto  me  a  tongue  of  truth  among 
the  race  to  coine,"  so  that  he  became  a  pattern  of  righteousness 
to  all  the  religions  of  the  world. — RAzi. 

So  also  Beidhaivi :  Isaac  and  Jacob,  God's  gift  to  Abraham,  are 
alone  here  mentioned  as  the  root  and  ancestry  from  which  the 
race  of  prophets  sprang ;  or  because  it  was  the  object  to  notice 
Ishmael  in  his  excellence  by  himself.  '*  And  made  them  prophets," 
i.e.  both  of  them,  or  from  amongst  them. 

And  Jelalein  :  When  Abraham  departed  to  the  holy  land.  We 
gave  him  a  son  and  grandson  to  live  with  him,  and  made  both 
prophets,  and  gave  to  them  {i.e.  to  all  three)  of  Our  mercy,  wealth, 
and  children,  and  an  exalted  name  among  all  religions. 

IV.  And  We  gave  Jiim  Isaac  and  Jacob  ;  and  We 
placed  among  his  descendants  the  gift  of  prophecy  and 
the  Scriptures  ;  and  We  gave  him  his  reward  in  this 
worlds  and  in  that  to  come  he  shall  be  one  of  the  rigJit- 
eoiis. — SuRA  Al  Ankabut  (xxix.)  v.  25. 

Commentary. — After  explaining  the  verse,  Rflzi  raises  two 
questions.  First,  Ishmael  was  one  of  Abraham's  children  ;  why, 
then,  is  he  not  mentioned  as  well  as  Isaac  and  Jacob  ?  The 
answer  is,  that  he  is  included  among  the  descendants  "to  whom 
We  granted  the  gift  of  prophecy";  but  he  is  not  named  here 
because  the  intention  was  to  show  God's  goodness  to  Abraham  in 
his  sons  and  grandsons  ;  and  so  only  one  son  is  mentioned,  and  he 
the  elder  ;  and  one  grandson,  and  he  the  most  famous. 

Second,  In  answering  Abraham's  prayer,  the  Almighty  may  be 
presumed  to  have  shed  abroad  the  gift  of  prophecy  among  all  his 
children  :  why,  then,  did  this  gift  prevail  in  the  line  of  Isaac  and 
not  in  that  of  Ishmael  ?  We  reply,  that  God  hath  divided  time  from 
the  day  of  Abraham  to  the  Resurrection,  in  respect  of  all  mankind, 
into  two  halves.  During  the  first  half  was  the  rise  of  prophecy, 
— prophet  following  prophet  in  great  numbers  during  this  period. 
Then,  in  the  second  half,  arose  from  the  other  son  {i.e.  Ishmael) 
a  single  prophet,  who  combined  in  his  person  all  the  attributes  that 
were  in  the  former  race,  and  whose  mission  was  for  all  mankind, 


PROPHECY  BEING   IN  ISRAELS  LINE      109 

namely,  Mohammed,  whom  the  Lord  made  the  last  of  the  prophets. 
And  so  the  world  remained  under  the  relig'ion  of  the  seed  of  Isaac 
during  the  first  cyele  for  above  4000  years,  and  it  shall  equally 
remain  under  the  faith  of  the  seed  of  Ishmael  during  a  like  cycle. 
—Rdzi, 

Remarks.  —  The  attentive  reader  will  not  fail  to 
observe  that  the  Imam  here  changes  his  front,  and 
gives  quite  another  reason  for  the  omission  of  Ishmael's 
name.  Formerly  he  told  us  it  was  omitted,  the 
object  being  to  mention  Isaac  as  the  progenitor  of 
the  race  of  Israelitish  prophets.  Here  he  tells  us 
that  Ishmael,  though  one  of  the  gifts  of  God  to 
Abraham,  is  not  mentioned,  since  Isaac  being  the  first- 
born, it  was  natural  only  to  name  him  as  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  family ; — a  strange  slip,  seeing  that 
Ishmael  was  born  long  before  Isaac  who  was  the  son 
of  Abraham's  old  age.  And  supposing  that  Ishmael, 
the  ancestor  (as  the  Imam  has  it)  of  the  Prince  of  the 
Prophets,  was  thus  given  as  a  blessing  to  Abraham,  it 
would  surely  have  been  all  the  more  incumbent  that, 
as  the  first-born,  he  should  here  have  been  named. 
No ;  the  real  reason  why  he  is  not  named  was  (as 
Beidhawi  says),  that  Isaac  and  Jacob  were  "  the  root " 
and  ancestry  of  the  race  of  the  prophets,  and  that  from 
them  was  to  spring  Him  in  whom  "all  the  nations 
of  the  earth  wcjuld  be  blessed  "  ;  ^ — further,  because 
Isaac  was  the  child  of  promise  (as  we  see  both  in  the 
Tourat  and  Coran),  according  to  the  angelic  message 
to  Abraham  and  Sarah,  whereas  Ishmael  was  born  of 
the  bondsmaid  Hagar,  without  promise  or  heavenly 
message.     Again,  the  promise  of  the  gift  of  prophecy 

'  Cien.  xxii.   iS,  xxvi.  4,  xxviii.   i.}. 


110        TESTIMONY  OF   THE   CORAM  AS    TO 

to  the  seed  of  Abraham,  in  immediate  connection 
with  the  notice  of  Isaac  and  Jacob  as  progeny  given 
by  covenant  to  Abraham,  is  in  strong  contrast  with 
the  absence  of  any  such  promise  in  passages  where 
Ishmael  is  named.^ 

And  where  did  the  Imam  learn  that  the  Almighty 
divided  the  ages  into  two  cycles,  assigning  the  first 
of  4000  years  to  the  prophets  of  the  Beni  Israel,  and 
the  second  of  a  like  period  as  the  era  of  Mohammed 
over  all  mankind,  etc.  ?  Altogether  opposed  to  fact ! 
For  the  religion  of  Jesus,  i.e.  of  the  Beni  Israel,  is 
still  predominant ;  spread  over  the  whole  earth, — its 
followers  some  three  times  the  number  of  the  followers 
of  Mohammed,  and  vastly  exceeding  in  name  and 
authority  all  the  other  religions  in  the  world. 

Again,  how  can  the  Imam  say  that  in  Mohammed 
were  centred  all  the  graces  of  the  prophets  of  Israel  ? 
We  need  notice  but  two  of  these.  As  for  Moses,  the 
Lord  spake  with  him  face  to  face,  and  gave  to  him 
the  Tables  of  the  Law,  on  Mount  Horeb,  before 
assembled  Israel ;  and  his  signs  and  miracles  are 
known  to  all.  But,  as  for  Mohammed,  the  Almighty 
(as  you  hold)  did  not  speak  with  him  directly  at 
all,  but  sent  Gabriel  with  His  messages ;  and  as  for 
miracles,  he  showed  none,  as  we  have  seen  in  the 
first  chapter.  Where,  then,  are  the  graces  of  Moses 
to  be  found  in  Mohammed  ?  And  then,  as  to  Jesus 
Christ,  how  vastly  His  dignity  exceeds  even  that  of 
Moses !     Born  without  an  earthly  father.  He  is  called 

^  Compare  also  Sura  Al  Anbia  (xxi.)  v.  82  ;  and  Sura  p 
(xxxviii.)  V.  46. 


PROPHECY  BEING   IN  ISRAEL'S  LINE      111 

in  the  Coran  "the  Spirit  of  God  and  His  Word"; 
neither  was  there  any  fault  found  in  llim,  or  need 
of  forgiveness,  the  Coran  itself  being  witness ;  while 
His  miracles  surpassed  those  of  Moses,  in  that  (as  the 
Coran  says)  He  raised  the  dead,  healed  the  blind  and 
the  leper,  and  made  living  creatures  out  of  clay.  Of 
Mohammed,  on  the  other  hand,  none  of  such  wonder- 
ful things  can  be  said,  cither  in  respect  of  birth  or 
works ;  and  that  he  needed  forgiveness  is  plain  from 
the  text :  "  Verily  We  have  forgiven  thee  the  sins 
that  have  gone  before  and  those  that  follow  after." 
How  different  from  the  pure  and  holy  Jesus,  gentle, 
compassionate,  and  mild,  who  whithersoever  He 
went,  scattered  gifts  and  blessings  amongst  the  poor 
and  wretched  !  Where,  then,  is  the  comparison  of 
Mohammed  with  the  Christ? 

And  so,  we  see,  it  is  easy  to  make  assertions,  a 
different  thing  to  prove  them  ;  easy  to  rush  into  the 
battle,  and  there  find  oneself  all  unprepared.  The 
Imam  could  hardly  have  considered  how  unreal  was 
such  an  argument,  or  with  what  ease  it  could  be  cast 
aside  by  the  People  of  the  Book,  to  have  adventured 
on  it.  I  scarcely  think  that  such  weak  and  groundless 
reasoning  will  approve  itself  to  the  fair  and  intelligent 
Moslems  of  the  present  day. 

V.  And  We  bestowed  on  him  Isaac  and  Jacob  as  an 
additional  i^ift ;  and  \V i:  made  all  of  t/tcnt  rio/ttcous 
persons  ;  \  Vi-:  made  tliem  idso  leaders,  that  they  mii^ht 
j[;'nide  others  by  OuK  command.  And  Wi-  inspired  them 
to  do  good  xvorks^  the  observattce  of  prayer,  and  the 


112        TESTIMONY  OF  THE   CORAM  AS    TO 

giving  of  alms  ;  and  tJicy  served  Us. — S  U  K  A  A  L  A  M ;  i  A 
(xxi.)  vv.  69,  70. 

Commentary. — Whc-n  Abraham  prayed,  "O  God,  bestow  on 
nie  a  righteous  son,"  the  Lord  answered  his  prayer,  and  gave  him 
Isaac,  and  Jacob  also  as  an  "additional  gift  ";  and  all  were  made 
propiiets  and  messengers,  doing  His  will,  virtuous  and  holy.  *'  And 
they  served  Me  "  ;  that  is,  as  God  fulfilled  His  promise,  so  they 
fulfilled  their  part  in  obedience  and  worship. — R/ial. 

I)cidha7vi  is  much  to  the  same  effect  ;  but  I  add  what  he  says 
on  the  preceding  text  (No.   IV'.);  Isaac  and  Jacob  were  "given," 

the  latter  as  an  "additional"  (Aiilj>)  child,  wiicn  Abraham  des- 
paired of  progeny  on  account  of  his  age  ;  and  on  that  account 
Ishmael  is  not  named.  "Scriptures,"  he  also  says,  mean  the 
"Four  Books."  1 

Remarks. — Thus  we  have  four  texts  from  different 
parts  of  the  Coran,  each  excelling  that  which  precedes  it 
in  the  grandeur  of  the  blessings  bestowed  on  Abraham 
and  his  two  sons,  (i)  We  guided  them  aright;  (2) 
We  made  them  all  prophets ;  (3)  We  committed  to 
their  progeny  the  gift  of  prophecy  and  the  Scriptures  ; 
(4)  and  all  of  them  We  made  righteous, — implying  a 
continuous  grace  in  close  accordance  with  the  Tourat, 
that  "  in  their  seed  shall  all  nations  of  the  earth  be 
blessed."  Surely,  then,  if  Ishmael  had  been  a  partaker 
with  Isaac  in  the  promised  blessing,  his  name  would 
have  appeared  somewhere  in  connection  with  it. 

On  th^fii'st  of  the  series  (No.  ii.),  the  Imam  remarks 
that  the  word  W^E  "  gave,"  signifies  that  Isaac  was 
born  "  from  the  loins  of  Abraham,  and  after  him 
Jacob  from  Isaac."  It  reads  as  if  there  was  no  other 
son  from  his  loins  but  Isaac,  while  we  know  that 
Ishmael  was  also  from  his  loins ;  and  yet  he  is  not 

^  The  Tourat,  Psalms,  Gospel,  and  Coran. 


PROPHECY  BEING   IN  ISRAEL'S  LINE      WW 

named  as  coming  within  this  "gift"  from  God, but  only 
his  son  Isaac  and  grandson  Jacob.  The  only  explana- 
tion is,  that  the  "righteous  seed"  in  which  the  blessing 
lay  was  that  of  Isaac  and  Jacob,  apart  from  Ishmael. 
And  all  this  is  in  accord  with  the  Tourat ;  for  when 
Sarah  cast  out  her  maid  Hagar  with  the  boy  Ishmael, 
it  was  told  Abraham  :  "  In  all  that  Sarah  hath  said 
unto  thee,  hearken  unto  her  voice ;  for  in  Isaac  shall 
thy  seed  be  called"  (Gen.  xxi.  12). 

Referring  now  to  the  second  text  (No.  iii.),  I  praise 
Razi  for  his  honest  admission  that  Ishmael  had  no 
part  in  the  promise  there  recited,  either  for  himself 
or  for  his  descendant, — "  the  last  and  greatest  of  the 
Prophets";  for  he  is  nowhere  mentioned  as  being  with 
Abraham,  or  even  as  his  son.  Jelalein  also  speaks 
of  his  two  sons  being  given  "  to  dwell  "  with  Abraham, 
and  as  being  Prophets.  But,  Jelaluddeen  !  was  there 
no  other  son  ?  and  why  is  he  not  mentioned  as 
dwelling  with  his  father?  You  have  done  well  thus 
to  drop  the  verse.  So  also  Beidhawi  is  sound  in  the 
remark  that  Isaac  and  Jacob  arc  named,  being  the  "  tree 
or  root"  of  the  prophetic  race  ;  but  he  adds  "  perhaps," 
because  no  doubt  this  would  exclude  Ishmael,  who,  if 
ancestor  of  the  greatest  and  last  of  all  the  prophets, 
should  have  had  the  highest  claim  to  be  named  with 
the  other  two,  and  yet  is  altogether  ignored. 

Our  Author  then  proceeds  at  considerable  length  to 
review  the  Commentaries  on  the  third  and  fourth 
verses  (iv.  and  v.), — drawing  from  them  the  same  con- 
clusion that  Ishmael  is  not  alluded  to  as  the  progenitor 
from  whom  any  prophetical  race  was  to  arise  ;  that  he 


114        TESTIMONY  OF   THE   CORAM  AS    TO 

must  therefore  be  held  excluded  from  the  promise 
given  to  the  patriarch ;  and  that  not  being  mentioned 
as  one  of  the  "  righteous  "  progeny,  is  significant  that 
there  was  nothing  good  in  him, — the  reason  probably 
why  Abraham  prayed  for  a  better  seed.  Beidhawi  is 
also  taken  to  task  for  including  the  Coran  in  "  the 
]5ook,"  for  the  Book  means  the  prophetical  writings 
of  the  Beni  Israel ;  and  that  expression  is  throughout 
the  Coran  limited  to  the  Tourat  and  the  Gospel,  as, 
e.g.,  in  the  phrase,  "  the  People  of  the  Book." 

The  passage  ends  with  these  conclusions  :  First, 
Prophecy  and  "  the  Book  "  are  the  peculiar  inheritance 
of  the  Beni  Israel.  Second,  Ishmael,  son  of  the 
bondsmaid,  was  not  bestowed  on  Abraham,  like  Isaac 
and  Jacob,  as  "  the  gift  of  God " ;  nor  was  he  a 
prophet,  or  the  progenitor  of  a  prophet.  The  Coran 
is  thus  in  these  conclusions  in  entire  accord  with  the 
words  of  the  Tourat,  that  "  in  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be 
called  " ;  and  with  the  promise  to  Abraham,  that  "  in 
thy  seed  shall  all  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed." 
How  true,  then,  the  words  of  the  Coran  (No.  i.), 
"  Verily,  I  have  preferred  you  (the  children  of  Israel) 
above  all  the  nations  "  !  ^ 

VI.  And  {Abraham)  said,  Verily,  I  a^n  going  to 
my  Lord  who  will  direct  me :  O  Lord,  grant  unto  vie 
a   righteous    {issue).       Whereupon    We  gave  him   the 

^  The  English  reader  will  wonder  at  the  space  and  pains  with 
which  our  Author  has  returned  with  much  reiteration  to  this 
argument ;  but  he  has  done  well  to  bring-  it  prominently  forward, 
since  the  doctrine  that  Mohammed  came  from  the  promised  seed 
of  Ishmael  is  one  on  which  Moslem  apologists  set  much  store. 


PROPHECY  BEING   IN  ISRAELS  LINE      115 

promise  of  a  meek  youth.  And  when  he  had  grown 
up  to  be  a  helper  to  him^  Abraham  said^  0  my  son. 
Verily y  I  saw  in  a  dream  that  I  should  offer  thee  i?i 
sacrifice ;  consider  therefore  what  thou  seest  fit  to  be 
done.  He  said,  O  my  fat  her  ^  do  as  thou  art  commanded ; 
thou  shall  find  mCy  if  God  please^  one  of  the  resigned. 
So  when  they  had  submitted  themselves  (Jo  the  divine 
command),  a?id  Abraham  had  laid  his  son  prostrate 
on  his  face.  We  cried  unto  him,  0  Abraham,  verily 
thou  J  Last  vej'ified  the  vision :  thus  do  We  rezvard  the 
good.  Truly  this  was  a  vtanifest  trial.  And  We 
ransomed  Jam  with  a  noble  victim.  And  We  left  for 
him  {this  blessing)  by  the  latest  posterity : — Peace  be 
ON  Abraham !  Thus  do  We  reward  the  righteous, 
for  he  was  one  of  Our  faithful  servants.  A?td  We 
gave  him  the  good  tidings  of  the  promise  of  Isaac,  a 
righteous  prophet ;  and  JVe  blessed  him  and  Isaac. 
And  of  their  offspring  there  were  righteous  doers,  and 
others  that  manifestly  injured  their  own  souls. — SUKA 
Al  Saffat  (xxxvii.)  vv.  95-109. 

Cominentiiry  (in  brief). — When  Abraham  departed  from  his 
native  land  to  Syria,  he  beg"g^cd  for  a  rijjhtcous  ofTspringf,  and 
Isaac  was  j^ranted  to  liim, — .a  "patient"  son;  anil  who  more 
p.'itient  than  one  that  j^ave  liimself  up  to  be  ofTered  in  s.aerifice  ? 
As  to  the  son  offered,  there  is  variety  of  opinion.  That  it  was 
Isaac  was  held  by  the  chiff.Comj^anions — Omar,  Aly,  Abbas,  Ibn 
Masud,  Kab  the  Jew,  and  eij^ht  others.  In  favour  of  Ishmael  is 
the  younger  jjencration,  as  the  sons  of  Abbas  and  Omar,  etc. 
There  is  also  the  tradition  th.it  Mohammed  railed  himself  "  Son 
of  the  two  victims,"  meaniii)^  thereby  Ishm.iel  and  his  father 
Abdallah,  who  was  saved  from  sacrifice  by  the  ransom  of  one 
hundred  camels.'     Al  Asmai  gives  us  this  story:  '*  I  asked  Abu 


l.ifi'  of  Afnhonit't,  p.  xeix. 


ik;      testimony  of  the  coram  as  to 

Anir  ibn  al  Ala  which  it  was,  Isaac  or  Ishmacl  ;  '  O  witless  ! '  he 
answered,  '  knowest  thou  not  that  Isaac  never  was  at  Mecca  ;  but 
Ishmael  lived  there,  and  aided  by  his  father  built  the  holy  house 
and  place  of  sacrifice.'  There  are  also  many  accounts  of  the  ram's 
horn  being-  hung-  up  in  the  Kaaba.  The  sacrifice  was  therefore 
certainly  that  of  Ishmacl  at  Mecca  ;  whereas  if  it  had  been  Isaac, 
the  place  of  sacrifice  would  have  been  in  Syria."  ^ 

Others,  again,  hold  that  it  was  Isaac  ;  for  the  passage  opens 
with  mention  of  the  son  promised  to  Abraham  on  his  departure  for 
Syria,  who  could  have  been  none  other  than  he.  Then  there  is 
mention  of  his  growing  up,  and  of  the  offering  up  of  the  same  son. 
And  so,  after  the  account  of  the  sacrifice,  the  passage  ends  with 
notice  of  that  same  son  again,  as  a  righteous  projDhet ; — the  blessing 
being  awarded  for  his  steadfast  faith  and  patience  in  the  sacrifice. 
Thus  from  first  to  kist  the  passage  can  refer  to  none  other.  A 
further  proof  is,  that  in  the  letter  to  Joseph  are  these  words, 
"Jacob,  the  Israel  of  God,  son  of  Isaac  the  sacrifice,  son  of 
Abraham  the  friend  of  God."  But,  after  all,  w^hat  can  we  say  but, 
"  The  Lord  knoweth  "  ?  Those  who  say  it  was  Ishmael,  place  the 
sacrifice  at  Mina  ;  those  who  say  Isaac,  in  Syria  and  Jerusalem  ; 
but  God  alone  knoweth. — RAzi. 

Remarks. — It  is  marvellous  that  with  such  inter- 
pretations before  them  the  Moslems  of  the  present 
day  should  hold  that  it  was  Ishmael,  and  not  Isaac, 
who  was  offered  for  sacrifice.  In  the  first  place,  we 
have  seen  that  the  only  son  promised  to  Abraham 
was  Isaac,  and  here  it  was  the  same  that  was  taken 
for  sacrifice.  Next,  observe  that  this  is  the  view  of  all 
the  famous  Companions,  like  Omar  and  Abbas,  who, 
being  constantly  about  the  Prophet,  must  have  been 
more  likely  than  the  next  generation  to  have  known 
the  mind  of  the  Prophet.  It  must  have  been  the 
notion  of  the  sacrifice  at  Mecca  and  Mina  being  more 
in  favour  of  Islam,  which  led  to   Ishmael  being  sub- 

^  Ibn  Amr  ibn  al  Ala  was  one  of  the  seven  famous  Goran 
readers,  d.  a.h.  154  ;  and  Asmai  was  a  celebrated  philologist. 


PROPHECY  BEING   IN  ISRAELS   IJNE      117 

stitutcd  for  Isaac ;  and  it  is  impossible  that  if  this 
had  been  the  view  of  Mohammed  himself,  it  should 
not  have  been  known  to  Abbas  his  uncle,  Aly  his 
cousin,  and  Omar  his  confidant ;  in  fact,  if  you  give 
up  the  opinion  of  his  most  immediate  companions  on 
the  interpretation  of  such  a  passage,  you  affect  con- 
fidence in  the  Coran  itself;  a  result  the  Moslem  would 
hardly  desire.  There  being  thus  no  escape  from 
Isaac,  the  country  must  have  been  Syria,  and  the 
place  of  sacrifice  Jerusalem,  or  one  of  the  surrounding 
hills,  not  those  about  Mecca.  In  his  commentary  on 
the  next  verse  (vi.)  we  see  that  Razi  mentions  Isaac 
"for  his  patience  at  the  sacrifice,"  and  this  in  accord 
with  the  "  Letter  of  Jacob  to  Joseph  " ;  and  yet,  after 
this  and  all  his  admissions,  is  it  not  astonishing 
that  the  Imam  ends  his  comments  by — "the  Lord 
knowcth  "  ? 

Similarly  the  answer  of  Abu  Amr  to  the  "witless" 
Al  Asmai,  as  to  Mecca  and  Mina  having  been  always 
the  place  of  sacrifice,  is  no  answer  at  all ;  for  Jerusalem, 
as  everyone  knows,  was  the  place  of  sacrifice  from 
/chc  time  of  David  to  its  destruction  by  the  Romans; 
and  it  was  on  one  of  the  hills  in  the  land  of  Moriah 
that  Abraham  was  directed  to  take  his  son  (see  Gen. 
xxii.  I -14).  Then  as  to  the  horn  of  the  ram  being 
suspended  in  the  Kaaba,  where  is  the  proof?  As  if 
there  were  no  horns  in  the  Ilejaz  but  that  of  the 
sacrificed  ram  sent  as  a  ransom  to  Abraham  !  The 
Kaaba  has  been  over  and  again  thrown  down  and 
rebuilt,  and  we  arc  to  believe  that  this  same  horn  has 
been  suspended  there  ever  since  !     W OiiKl  any  sensible 


118        TESTIMONY  OF  THE   CORAM  AS    TO 

Moslem  for  a  moment  accept  this  horn  as  any  proof? 
Moreover,  the  place  to  which  Abraham  was  sent  was 
a  remote  and  uninhabited  mountain,  not  a  place  with 
a  Masjid  and  inhabitants  about  it.^ 

VII.  A7id  remember  Our  servants,  AbraJiam  and 
Isaac  and  Jacob,  men  stremwus  and  prudent.  Verily, 
We  ptij'ified  them  with  a  perfect  purification,  through 
remembrance  of  the  life  to  come.  And  they  were  ifi 
Our  sight  cJiosen  men  and  good.  And  remember 
Ishmael  a7td  ElisJia  arid  Dhid  Kefl,  all  good  men, — 
Sura  ^  (xxxviii.)  w.  43-46. 

Commentary.  —  Remember,  O  Mohammed,  the  constancy  of 
Abraham  when  cast  nito  the  furnace  ;  the  patience  also  of  Isaac 
at  the  sacrifice  ;  and  of  Jacob  when  he  lost  his  son,  and  his  sight 
departed  from  him.  All  men  of  action,  knowledge,  and  wisdom  ; 
contemplation  of  the  future  life  made  them  forget  the  present ; 
exalted  in  the  life  to  come  ;  and  the  Lord  also  granted  them  a 
good  name  in  the  present  world,  answering  thus  the  prayer, 
*'  Grant  to  me  a  tongue  of  truth  in  the  generations  to  come." 

Then  is  added  :  *'  Remember  Ishmael,  Elisha,  and  Dhul  Kefl,  all 
good  men  ;  but  these  are  another  race  from  the  Prophets,  who 
bore  trouble  in  the  religion  of  God." — Rdzi. 

Beidha7vi  also  praises  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  for  their 
power  in  God's  service,  their  insight  in  spiritual  things,  and  ex- 
cellent works. 

Remarks. — This  is  now  the  fifth  verse  in  which 
Ishmael  is  not  mentioned  as  of  the  family  of  Abraham  ; 
a  difficult  point  for  the  Moslem  to  explain.  How  is  it 
that  God  bids  Mohammed  to  remember  Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob,  their  virtue,  knowledge,  and  grace, 
and  not  a  word  of  his  progenitor   Ishmael,  who  is 

1  The  comments  on  this  verse  have  been  here  again  greatly 
abbreviated 


PROPHECY  BEING   IN  ISRAEL'S  LINE      110 

spoken  of  as  if  he  "  belonged  to  another  generation," 
and  not  to  Abraham  at  all  ?  We  see,  then,  how  vain 
are  the  attempts  of  the  Commentators  to  get  over  this 
difficulty  in  their  explanations  of  these  texts. 

Observe,  also,  that  Ishmael  is  here  named  along 
with  Elisha,  who  lived  some  one  thousand  years  after 
him ;  and  that  they,  with  Dhul  Kefl,  are  said  to  have 
belonged  to  a  different  race  from  the  Prophets, — as  if, 
in  fact,  it  had  been  another  Ishmael  altogether.  But, 
specially,  it  will  not  escape  the  intelligent  Believer 
that  their  Prophet  is  here  desired  to  "  remember  "  the 
three  patriarchs,  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  without 
any  reference  to  Ishmael,  who  had  thus  no  title  to  be 
associated  with  them ; — in  complete  accord  with  the 
promise  already  quoted  from  the  Tourat,  that  in  their 
line  it  was  that  the  whole  earth  should  be  blessed. 


REVIEW 

From  the  foregoing  texts,  and  the  commentaries 
thereon,  three  conclusions  may  be  drawn,  (i)  The 
children  of  Israel  were  exalted  above  the  rest  of 
mankind,  in  that  the  Almighty  raised  from  amongst 
them  the  race  of  Prophets  and  Messengers,  culminating 
in  the  chiefest  of  them  all,  the  Messiah,  spoken  of  in 
the  Coran  as  "  the  Word  from  God  and  a  Spirit  from 
I  lim,"  who  came  to  bless  the  world  ;  and  to  them  lie 
gave  the  precious  Book,  a  Light  to  lighten  the  Gen- 
tiles;  a  "Guide  to  him  who  is  directed  thereby,  and 
an  explanation  of  every  matter."     (2)  That  the  grand 


120        TESTIMONY  OF  THE   CORAM  AS    TO 

purpose  and  end  of  the  Almighty  for  mankind  was 
fulfilled  through  Abraham  in  the  line  of  Isaac  and 
Jacob,  the  sons  of  promise.  (3)  That  the  son  of  sacri- 
fice was  Isaac,  and  the  place  of  offering  Jerusalem,  not 
Mecca.  Further,  we  may  conclude  that  no  gift  of 
prophecy  or  revelation  lies  in  the  seed  of  Ishmael. 

And  the  most  remarkable  thing  is,  that  all  this 
comes  from  the  Coran  itself,  Ishmael  being  absolutely 
lost  sight  of,  and  cut  off  from  the  prophetical  line ; 
and  one  cannot  help  seeing  the  uneasiness  and  trouble 
that  consequently  underlie  the  remarks  of  the  Com- 
mentators in  their  attempted  explanations. 

It  is  true  that  in  one  passage  of  the  Coran  we  find 
this  verse,  "  And  remember  Ishmael,  who  was  true  to 
his  promise ;  and  he  was  a  messenger  and  a  prophet."  ^ 
But  in  this  text  he  is  not  even  mentioned  as  a  son 
of  Abraham,  or  in  connection  with  him  at  all,  but 
separately,  and  that  between  Moses  and  Idris ;  nor 
(even  if  it  be  the  same  Ishmael)  as  a  "  gift  of  God  "  to 
Abraham,  like  Isaac  and  Jacob, — a  difficult  problem 
for  the  student  of  the  Coran. 

Now,  from  all  this  does  it  not  follow  that  the  testi- 
mony of  the  Coran  is  in  entire  accord  with  the  Tourat, 
namely,  that  it  is  in  the  race  of  Israel  the  world  was 
to  be  blessed,  and  that  from  this  seed  w^as  to  arise  the 
Messiah,  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Quickener  of  the 
dead, — an  expression  w^hich  the  reader  will  recollect 
is  explained  by  Beidhawi  to  mean  "  the  Quickener  of 
the  hearts  and  souls  of  mankind,"  and  by  Razi  as 
"  One  that  giveth  life  to  the  world  in  their  religions  "  ? 

^  Sura  Maryam  (xix.)  v.  54. 


PROPHECY  BEING   IN  ISRAELS  LINE      121 

Such  is  the  Messiah  as  described  in  the  Coran ;  and 
what  greater  need  have  we  than  of  this  Ouickener 
to  revive  the  hearts  and  souls  of  mankind  and  give 
Hfe  to  the  world  !  One  in  whom,  by  the  common 
consent  both  of  Tourat  and  Coran,  all  nations  are  to 
be  blessed. 


CHAPTER  VI 

PASSAGES   IN   THE  GORAN   POINTING  TO  THE 
DIVINITY   OP^   THE   LORD  JESUS   CHRIST 

1.  When  the  Angels  said,  O  Mary,  verily  God giveth 
tJiee  good  tidings  of  the  Word  (^proceedings  from 
Himself;  his  name  fesus  Christy  son  of  Mary ;  exalted 
both  in  this  world  and  in  the  world  to  come^  and  one  of 
those  near  the  throne.  And  he  shall  speak  unto  men  in 
the  cradle,  and  when  he  is  grozvn  up ;  and  he  shall  be 
one  of  the  righteous. — SURA  Al  Imran  (iii.)  vv.  44,  45. 

Commentary. — *'  The  Word  from  him  "  i.e.  from  "  the  Word,"  i.e. 
the  essence  of  the  Word,  as  one  would  say  of  a  brave  or  generous 
man:  "the  essence  of  bravery"  or  "generosity  itself."  Then 
follow  traditions  on  "the  Messiah,"  so  called  as  kept  clear  from 
the  taint  of  sin  ;  as  anointed  with  oil  like  the  Prophets,  or  at  his 
birth  ;  or  touched  by  the  wing  of  Gabriel  when  born  to  avert  the 
tact  of  Satan.  "Exalted  in  this  world"  by  the  prophetic  rank 
and  wonderful  miracles,  and  vindication  from  the  accusations  of 
the  Jews;  and  "in  the  world  to  come,"  in  virtue  of  his  exalted 
place  with  God,  and  intercession  for  his  people  and  his  heavenly 
graces.  "The  Word  from  him";  the  pronoun  "him"  refers 
back  to  "the  Word"  ;  just  as  the  same  pronoun  in  "Aw  name  " 
refers  to  the  Messiah.  W^hy,  then,  is  the  pronoun  not  of  the  same 
gender  (feminine)  as  "  the  Word  "  ?  Because  the  person  referred 
to  is  masculine. — RCisi. 

Beidhawi'.  "  The  angels"  ;  i.e.  Gabriel.     The  rest  pretty  much 

as  above. 

122 


PASSAGES   ON   THE   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST   123 

Remarks. — The  intelligent  reader  will  not  fail  to 
observe  that  the  Imam's  interpretation  as  to  the 
masculine  pronoun  (in  the  phrase,  "  the  Word  from 
him")  referring  to  the  feminine  noun  "the  W  ord,"  ^ 
— is  inadmissible.  For,  first,  it  is  a  mere  conceit  of 
his,  opposed  to  all  grammatical  usage ;  and  even 
if  otherwise  admissible,  it  would  make  no  sense ; 
for  as  Jesus  is  "  the  Word,"  it  would  signify  that  the 
"  Word  "  was  from  the  "  Word,"  i,e.  Jesus,  as  it  were 
the  father  of  Jesus ;  whereas,  the  message  borne  by 
Gabriel  being  from  God  to  Mary,  that  the  son  she 
was  to  bear  was  "the  Word  from  Him,"  plainly 
signifies  the  Fatherhood  of  God  in  a  way  glorious  and 
far  removed  beyond  the  fatherhood  of  man  to  son  ; 
so  that  in  the  text  there  is  a  distinct  intimation  of  the 
grand  mystery  of  the  incarnation,  entirely  different 
from  the  crude  and  unnatural  construction  of  the 
Imam.  Again,  his  remark  as  to  the  different  gender 
of  the  pronoun  carries  no  weight ;  for  even  had  it 
been  feminine,  it  would  (as  he  says)  have  referred  to 
"  the  Word  "  (cuij),  which  signifies  a  Person  ;  the  good 
tidings  would  thus  have  been  of  a  Person  to  be  born 
of  Mary,  of  the  nature  of  that  Person, — a  manifest 
solecism.  The  pronoun  must  therefore  refer  back  to 
the  speaker  himself,  i.e.  to  God.  And  since  the  Kaii- 
mat  or  Word  was  to  be  of  a  nature  thus  proceeding 
from  God,  what,  I   would  ask,  must  that  nature  be? 

*  **  The  Word  from  himself"  (K.iliin.it  miii  liu) ;  tlie  pronoun 
"/iw"  or  "him"  (masculine)  mean«>,  aceording  to  the  Inulm,  the 
Woril  (Kahinat)  feminine;  whereas  the  only  legitimate  construc- 
tion is  "from  Himself,"  i.t'.  from  Liod. 


124  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAN 

I  know,  indeed,  that  there  are  too  many  Mussulmans 
who  will  not  even  enter  on  an  argument  in  this  matter, 
but  simply  shut  their  eyes  and  ears  to  it  without 
further  thought.  But  I  trust  that  the  miprejudiced 
and  tJiotigJitfiil  reader  will  not  let  the  question  pass  till 
he  has  considered  it  from  every  point  of  view,  and 
compared  it  with  what  is  said  in  the  Gospel.  It  is  no 
part  of  wisdom  to  be  satisfied  with  far-fetched  inter- 
pretations, like  that  of  the  Imam,  who  does  not  look 
at  the  text  for  simple  explanation,  but  as  one  anxious 
only  to  avoid  the  difficulty  involved  in  the  simple  and 
natural  explanation.  He  just  interprets  the  verse  so 
as  to  square  with  his  creed,  without  a  thought  as  to 
the  interpretation  being  opposed  to  the  obvious 
construction,  namely,  that  God  sent  good  tidings  to 
Mary  of  a  Son,  the  Messiah,  "  the  Word  from  Him- 
self." 

As  to  the  name  "  Messiah,"  the  Commentators, 
finding  no  explanation  of  it  in  the  Coran,  have 
wandered  altogether  from  its  meaning.  Now  here 
are  two  questions  for  the  intelligent  reader:  (i)  Why 
has  Jesus,  Son  of  Mary,  been  distinguished  by  this 
name  above  all  prophets  and  apostles,  to  none  of 
whom  it  has  been  given  but  to  Him  alone?  (2)  What 
is  there  in  the  person  of  Jesus  which  thus  beyond  all 
others  entitles  Him  to  the  name?  Who  can  give 
a  satisfactory  answer  to  either,  apart  from  the  Tourat 
and  Gospel  ?  Now  there  we  find  He  is  so  called 
because  God  has  anointed  Him  (inasaha)  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  a  King  over  Israel  and  all  peoples,  His 
Son   in   whom   is   life  eternal.     Thus   He,  who  in  the 


POINTING    rO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST       125 

Coran  is  exalted  as  "  the  Word  of  God  and  Spirit 
from  Him,"  is  further  distinguished  by  the  title  of 
"  Messiah,"  i.e.  anointed  Prince  and  King  over  all ; 
the  first  {i.e.  the  divine  "  Word ")  being  the  cause 
of  the  second,  and  the  second  (the  title  Messiah) 
being  descriptive  of  the  first. 

How  strange,  then,  and  unmeaning  are  the  at- 
tempted explanations  of  the  term  "  Messiah  "  ;  such 
as  that  the  infant  Jesus  was  rubbed  over  with  oil  at  His 
birth !  It  was  not  with  oil  (like  the  kings  of  Israel 
at  their  consecration)  that  He  was  anointed,  but  with 
the  Holy  Ghost;  as  we  read  in  Luke  i.  35,  when  it 
was  said  to  Mary,  "The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come 
upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shall  over- 
shadow thee  ;  therefore  also  that  holy  thing  which 
shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  The  Son  of 
God." 

Now,  turning  to  the  reasons  assigned  by  our  Com- 
mentators for  the  description  of  the  Messiah  as 
"  exalted  in  this  life  and  in  the  world  to  come,"  we 
read  that  I  le  was  a  Prince  in  this  world  because  of  His 
high  prophetic  rank  ;  because  His  prayers  were  heard 
and  answered  ;  because  He  raised  the  dead  and  per- 
formed other  wonderful  miracles ;  because  He  was 
innocent  of  the  imputations  of  the  Jews.  And  in  the 
world  to  come,  because  of  the  glorious  place  assigned 
in  heaven  to  Him  by  the  Almighty;  and  because  of 
His  acceptance  as  the  Intercessor  for  His  people:  all 
which,  coming  from  the  pen  of  the  Commentators, 
raise  the  Messiah  far  above  men  and  angels.  And 
truly  the  features  of  the  Messiah's  person,  outlined 
9 


126  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

thus  in  these  two  radiant  verses,  resemble  Hnks  in  a 
golden  chain,  each  reflecting  brilliancy  on  that  before 
it,  illustrating  thus  the  sense  intended.  Taken  all 
together,  they  manifest  the  marvellous  nature  of  "  the 
Messiah "  the  "  Word  of  God " ;  a  prophet,  not  as 
other  prophets ;  the  Anointed,  not  as  other  anointed 
ones;  the  Wonderful;  unapproachable  in  His  divine 
and  heavenly  birth ;  a  Prince,  both  in  this  world  and 
in  that  to  come.     Consider  this  ! 

II.  When  God  said,  O  Jesus,  son  of  Mary  !  call  to 
mmd  My  favour  towards  thee,  and  tozvards  thy  Mother; 
when  I  stre7igthened  thee  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  so  that 
thou  shouldest  speak  unto  ineti  in  the  cradle,  and  when 
thou  wast  grown  up ;  and  when  I  taught  thee  the  Book 
and  Wisdom,  and  the  Tourdt  and  the  Gospel;  and  thou 
didst  create  of  clay,  as  it  were  the  figure  of  a  bird,  and 
didst  blow  thereon,  and  it  became  a  bird  by  My  leave. 
And  when,  by  My  leave,  thou  didst  heal  the  blind  and 
the  leper,  and  by  My  leave  didst  cause  the  dead  to  come 
foi'th.  And  when  I  held  back  the  children  of  Isj^ael 
from  thee,  what  time  thou  earnest  to  them  with  evident 
signs ;  and  those  of  them  that  believed  not  said.  This  is 
nought  but  manifest  sorcery. — SuRA  Al   Maida  (v.) 

v.  III. 

Commentary. — "  Ruh  ul  Quds  "  :  of  the  phrase  "Holy  Spirit" 
there  are  two  interpretations:  (i)  "The  Spirit"  means  Gabriel; 
"  Holy"  means  God,  as  if  the  Lord  added  the  term  by  way  of  being 
honorific.  (2)  Or  it  implies  that  God  distinguished  Jesus  by  the 
special  and  peculiar  gift  of  the  spirit  of  holiness,  light,  dignity, 
exaltation,  and  goodness.  What  he  said  in  the  cradle  was,  "  I 
am  the  servant  of  God  who  hath  given  me  the  Book"  ;  the  very 
same  words  as  he  spoke  wher>  grown  up.     This  is  the  singular 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST       127 

dig^nity  given  exclusively  to  Jesus,  such  as  hath   been  given   to  no 
prophet  before  him,  nor  to  any  after  him. — Riizi. 

Remarks. — Of  the  two  meanings  given  to  "  Holy 
Spirit,"  the  Imam  does  not  tell  us  which  he  accepts 
and  which  he  disapproves,  or  which  he  considers 
nearest  the  mark, — a  duty  surely  incumbent  on  the 
Commentator.  The  first  is  evidently  wrong,  as 
opposed  to  the  Coran  itself.  For  (i)  the  Coran 
never  thus  addresses  Mohammed,  though  it  speaks 
to  him  in  such  language  as  this :  the  "  holy  spirit 
hath  brought  (the  Coran)  down  unto  thee  in  truth  "  ; 
and  again,  "  The  faithful  spirit  hath  caused  it  to 
descend  upon  thy  heart."  (See  Sura  Al  Nahal  (xvi.) 
V.  99;  and  Sura  Al  Shora  (xxvi.)  vv.  189,  190.)  And 
(2)  the  Messiah  is  elsewhere  called  "a  Spirit  from  God," 
which  the  Commentators  interpret  to  mean  one  of  the 
exalted  and  blessed  spirits  of  heaven,  the  expression 
"  from  God  "  being  added  as  honorific.  Now,  do  the 
words,  "  I  strengthened  thee  with  the  Holy  Spirit,"  in 
the  present  verse,  refer  to  one  of  those  exalted  spirits, 
or  to  "the  special  and  peculiar  gift"  of  the  spirit,  as  in 
the  Imam's  second  interpretation?  The  apparently 
inextricable  difficulty  for  the  Commentator  is  this  : 
If  Jesus  be — as  <0!^  y.%^%^ — one  of  those  exalted  and 
blessed  spirits  whom  God  distinguished  as  proceeding 
"  from  Himself,"  how  could  this  noblest  of"  holy  spirits  " 
be  addressed  by  God  as  "  strengthened  by  the  holy 
spirit "  :  does  it  mean  that  a  holy  spirit  is  strengthened 
by  another  holy  spirit  ?  What !  did  the  Messiah, 
that  glorious  Spirit  whose  place  is  (as  wc  arc  told) 
near  by  the  Almighty,  need  the  help  of  any  other 


128  PASSAGES  FROM  CO  RAN 

spirit  to  strengthen  llim  fur  the  performance  of  His 
miracles  ?  Never  !  Such  strengthening  would  only  be 
admissible  for  one  who  was  not  "  the  Spirit  of  God." 

This    verse,    with    the    commentary   on    it,    is    the 
highest  possible  testimony  to  the  glory  of  the  Messiah 
as  far  exalted  above  all  prophets  and  apostles,  seeing 
that    the    Almighty    distinguished     Him    with     the 
peculiar  spirit  of  purity,   illumination,   nobility,  and 
goodness.      Now  we  ask  the   candid    Moslem  what 
was  this  "  spirit "  reserved  as  a  special  distinction  for 
the  Messiah?     Is  it  a  person  and  nature;  oris  it  a 
gift?     If  you  say  "a  gift,"  then  what  is  that  gift?     If 
you  say  a  gift  such  as  inspiration  or  holiness,  then  I 
reply,  that  this  stultifies  the  assertion  that  the  Messiah 
was  distinguished  by  it  from  all  other  prophets  and 
apostles;  and   the  expression  "a   Spirit  from   Him" 
would   thus  be  meaningless.      But  if  you  reply  "  a 
Person  or   Nature,"  then   it   is  in  entire  accord  with 
the  creed  of  the  People  of  the  Gospel,  that  the  Messiah 
hath    two    Natures — one    from    God,   i.e.    divine,   the 
other  human.      And  only  thus  will    you  escape  the 
maze,  and  find  a  solution  of  the  difficulty. 

III.  0  People  of  the  Book!  Go  not  beyond  just 
bounds  in  your  religion^  and  say  not  regarding  God 
aught  but  the  truth.  Verily,  Jesus  Christ,  Son  of 
Mary,  is  the  Apostle  of  God,  and  His  Word  which  He 
conveyed  unto  Mary,  and  a  Spirit  from  Him.  Where- 
fore, believe  in  God  and  in  His  apostles,  and  say  not, 
"  There  are  Threer  Forbear  this ;  it  will  be  better  for 
you.     For  God  is  One  God.     Far  be  it  from  Him  that 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST       129 

He  should  have  a  son.  To  Him  belongetJi  whatsoever 
is  in  the  heavens  a?id  i?i  the  eartJi:  and  God  is  a 
siifficie^it guardian. — SURA  Al  Nisa  (iv.)  v.  128. 

Commentary. — "Do  not  go  beyond  just  bounds";  do  not  be 
immoderate  in  your  exaltation  of  the  Messiah.  "  The  Word,"  i.e. 
he  came  forth  by  the  word  of  God  and  His  command,  without 
other  cause  or  any  human  orij^in.  "  A  spirit  from  him"  :  several 
meanings  given,  (i)  A  spirit  from  Gabriel's  breath  ;  "  from  Him," 
i.e.  honorific,  as  you  would  say,  **a  gift  from  God."  (2)  From  his 
being  "the  giver  of  life  to  the  world  in  their  religions."  Or  (3) 
being  "a  mercy  from  Him,"  i.e.  sent  to  guide  the  world  to  the 
truth  in  their  life,  religious  and  secular.  (4)  There  is  a  hidden 
meaning  in  the  word,  signifying  that  the  Messiah  is  one  of  the 
glorious  and  blessed  spirits;  "from  Him,"  added  by  way  of 
exaltation  ;  yet  nevertheless  he  is  but  one  of  the  prophets  of  God  ; 
"  wherefore  believe  in  him,  as  ye  do  in  the  other  prophets,  and 
make  him  not  a  god." — RAzi. 

And  Beidhawi  :  "  His  word  conveyed  into  Mary  "  ;  i.e.  caused  to 
enter  and  rest  in  her.  "A  spirit  from  Him";  possessed  of  a 
spirit  proceeding  from  Him,  not  mediately  but  direct,  both  as  to 
origin  and  essence.  Or  "a  Spirit"  because  he  givcth  life  to  the 
dead,  and  to  the  hearts  of  men. 

So  i\\so  Jelalein  :  O  People  of  the  Gospel,  folhiw  not  heresy  in 
your  religion  ;  and  speak  not  of  God  other  llian  the  words  of 
truth,  free  from  polytheism  or  attributing  a  Son  to  tlie  AlmightN'. 
"  A  Spirit  from  Him,"  added  by  way  of  exaltation  ;  but  he  is  not, 
as  ye  think,  the  Son  of  God,  or  divine. 

Remarks. — Christians  arc,  in  the  text,  addressed  as 
"  People  of  the  Book,"  the  very  name  implying;  that 
(as  shown  in  Chap.  IV.)  they  were  custodians  of  an 
authentic  and  authoritative  Scripture.  Was  it  not, 
then,  incumbent  on  Mohammed,  before  assuming  tliat 
they  "  went  beyond  bounds  "  in  their  faitli,  to  have  first 
given  tliem  the  opportunity  of  prockicing  their  warrant 
from  "  the  Book,"  just  as  we  are  told  he  gave  the  Jews 
in  the  case  of  stoning  for  adultery  ?     It  was  surely  not 


130  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

just  to  acknowledge  them  as  "  People  of  the  Book," 
and  bound  thereby,  and  at  the  same  time  to  blame 
them  for  holding  doctrines  as  to  the  Sonship,  which 
they  could  have  shown  him  to  be  in  that  very  Book. 
Nor  is  it  fair  and  just  in  the  Moslem  of  the  present 
day,  as  he  recites  this  passage,  to  forget  the  opening 
words,  "  O  People  of  the  Book,"  i.e.  of  the  Scriptures 
belonging  to  them,  its  Followers  and  its  Keepers. 
Neither  is  it  just  for  him  to  hold  that  we  Christians 
go  beyond  that  which  hath  been  revealed  to  us  therein 
of  the  divine  nature  of  the  Messiah.  It  were  more 
reasonable  to  say ; — Bring  hither  the  Book,  and  let 
us  see  whether  your  claim  as  to  the  Sonship  and 
Divinity  of  the  Christ  being  revealed  therein,  is  true 
or  false.^ 

Again,  Jesus  is  called  the  "  Apostle  "  or  "  Messen- 
ger" of  God  (Rasiil).  And  what  more  natural  than 
that  the  Almighty  should  send  His  Son  as  His 
messenger,  just  as  a  king  might  do  on  any  important 
business?    Thus,  over  and  over  again,  you  will  find 

^  Oxir  author  mig-ht  here  have  referred  to  the  deputation  of  the 
Beni  Harith  and  their  bishop  from  Najran.  Mohammed  held  a 
disputation  with  these  visitors  as  to  the  nature  of  the  Messiah, 
and,  when  they  differed,  instead  of  appealing  to  their  Scriptures, 
challenged  them  to  curse  each  other  as  a  test  of  the  truth,  and 
'*  to  lay  the  curse  of  God  on  those  who  lie."  The  Christians,  very 
naturally,  declined.  The  passage  is  as  follows  :  **  Verily,  the 
analogy  of  Jesus  is,  with  God,  like  unto  the  analogy  of  Adam.  .  .  . 
And  whosoever  shall  dispute  with  thee  therein,  after  that  the  true 
knowledge  hath  come  mito  thee,  Say,  Come  let  us  call  out  (the  names 
of)  our  sons  and  your  sons,  of  our  wives  and  your  wives,  of  ourselves 
and  yourselves,  then  lei  us  curse  one  the  other,  and  lay  the  curse  of 
God  on  those  that  lie." — Slra  Al  Imran  (iii.)  v.  6.  {Life  of 
Mahomet,  p.  445.) 


POINTING    TO  DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST       131 

the  Messiah  called  Son  of  God  in  "  the  Book  "  (Matt, 
xi.  27,  xiv.  33 ;  Mark  i.  i  ;  Luke  i.  35  ;  John  i.  34,  49; 
Rev.  ii.  18).  And  the  Coran  comes  very  near  it  when 
it  names  Him  not  only  the  Messiah  of  God,  but  "  His 
Word  and  a  Spirit  from  Him."  How,  then,  can 
Christians  be  accused  of  "  exceeding  just  bounds " 
when  they  call  the  Messiah  the  Son  of  God, — attest- 
ing thus  nothing  but  the  truth  as  it  is  revealed  in 
the  Book  of  which  they  are  to  this  day  the  "  People  " 
and  Custodians  ?     A  matter  for  reflection. 

Razi's  explanation  of  "  His  Word,"  namely,  that  the 
Messiah  appeared  at  God's  command  without  inter- 
mediate cause  or  human  origin,  is  surely  a  mere 
evasion.  For  Adam,  and  indeed  all  creatures,  are 
formed  at  the  commapd  of  God.  Adam,  like  Jesus, 
had  not  an  earthly  father,  yet  no  one  would  on  that 
account  call  him  "  the  \\V)rd  from  God."  The 
miraculous  birth  of  Jesus  was  because  of  His  divine 
nature  as  "  the  Word,"  not  the  origin  of  the  name. 
Then  again,  Adam,  being  the  first  of  the  human  race, 
had  of  necessity  no  human  father,  whereas,  in  the 
case  of  the  Messiah,  His  birth  was  a  miraculous  event 
away  from  the  course  of  nature.  But  if  the  Moslem 
will  close  his  e)'es  to  the  Gospel,  no  wonder  he  is 
misled  by  the  untenable  interpretation  of  Ra/i. 

In  respect  of  the  immaculate  conception,  the 
observations  of  ]5eidhawi  and  Jelalein  differ  entirely 
from  Razi.  I'hey  speak  of  Mary  as  the  receptacle  of 
"  the  Word."  Now  this  phrase,  having  been  sJKnvn 
to  signify  a  person  or  nature,  the  commentaiy  of 
Beidhawi  ma)'  at  this  point  be  interpreted   in  the  true 


132  PASSAGES  FROM   CORAM 

sense  of  the  Gospel,  viz.  the  descent  of  the  heavenly 
nature  or  person  into  the  womb  of  the  Virgin. 
However  this  may  be,  the  explanation  entirely 
accords  with  the  text,  "  God  giveth  thee  (Mary)  good 
tidings  of  the  Word  from  Him,  his  name  the 
Messiah."  And  the  conclusion  from  this  verse  and 
the  two  commentaries  thereon  is,  that  "  the  Word," 
of  which  good  tidings  is  here  given  to  Mary,  means  a 
Person  who  existed  before  the  "descent"  ( JJo-),  and 
that  such,  in  fact,  was  the  cause  of  the  Messiah's  birth 
without  a  father. 

"  A  spirit  from  him."  Razi  gives  four  interpreta- 
tions, without  telling  us  which  is  right  and  which 
wrong.  In  the  first  he  says  that  the  words  may 
signify  "  the  breath  of  Gabriel,"  by  which  the  Messiah 
was  brought  into  existence.  God  breathed  into 
Adam,  and  he  became  a  living  man;^  and  here  the 
Imam  would  ascribe  the  same  function  to  Gabriel. 
That  the  Messiah,  who  is  admitted  even  by  Razi  to 
be  "  one  of  the  glorious  spirits,"  exalted  beyond 
prophets  and  apostles,  should  have  been  created  by 
the  breath  of  Gabriel, — the  very  idea  is  profane !  To 
what  inconsistencies  is  not  the  Imam  led  in  seeking 
to  lower  the  dignity  of  the  Messiah ;  wandering  after 
far-fetched  ideas,  while  the  plain  sense  lies  before 
him.  There  is  more  to  be  said  for  his  second  and 
third  interpretations,  namely,  that  Jesus  is  so  called 
from  His  having  "  given  life  to  the  world  in  their 
religions";  and  yet  here,  too,  is  a  perversion,  for  it 
was  in  virtue  of  His  divine  nature  as  the  Spirit  and 

1  Sura  Al  Hejr  (xv.)  v.  30. 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST        133 

Word,  that  He  gave  spiritual  life  to  the  world,  and 
wrought  such  mighty  works ; — not  because  of  those 
mighty  works  that  He  received  the  title.  But, 
apart  from  this,  we  see  in  the  attributes  given  by  the 
Commentators  to  the  Messiah,  as  raising  the  dead, 
giving  spiritual  life  to  mankind,  etc.,  a  strong  resem- 
blance to  His  own  words  in  the  Gospel,  as; — "  I  am 
come  that  they  might  have  life,  and  that  they  might 
have  it  more  abundantly";  and  again,  "I  am  the 
resurrection  and  the  life ;  he  that  believeth  in  me, 
though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live."  ^  I  low  close  to 
this  is  the  comment  of  Bcidhawi, — that  Jesus  is  called 
the  Spirit  emanating  from  God  "  because  he  was  the 
raiser  of  the  dead,  and  reviver  of  the  human  heart " ! 
Truly,  men  may  seek  to  hide  the  light  that  streams 
from  the  Son  of  God,  but  through  it  all  gleams  of 
the  truth  will  still  shine  through.  Observe,  also,  how 
remarkable  is  his  interpretation,  "  the  Messiah,  so 
called,  as  possessed  of  a  Spirit  proceeding  from  the 
Almighty,  not  mediately  but  direct,  both  as  to 
origin  and  essence";  what  real  difference  between 
this  and  the  teaching  that  "  the  Messiah  came 
forth  from  God,  and  that  lie  is  the  Son  of  God"! 
Strange  that,  after  all  these  testimonies,  this  blessed 
Person  should  be  hckl  to  be  a  mere  messenger  like 
other  prophets ;  just  as  if  one  recognised  a  prince  to 
be  the  king's  son,  with  all  the  dignity  and  glory  of 
his  birth,  and  at  the  same  moment  stripped  him  of  his 
majesty,  and  treated  him  as  a  common  servant  or 
mere  courier  of  the  court. 

'  John  X.   ID,  xi.  J5. 


134  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

IV.  And  for  their  saying,  We  have  slain  Jesus  the 
Messiah,  Son  of  Mary,  the  Apostle  of  God,  Yet  they 
slew  him  not,  neither  crucified  him  ;  but  he  was  simu- 
lated unto  them.  And  verily  they  who  disagreed 
concer7iing  this  matter  ivere  in  doubt ;  they  had  no 
knowledge  thereof,  but  folloived  mere  conjecture.  They 
did  not  slay  him  of  a  certainty,  but  God  raised  him  up 
unto  Himself.  And  God  is  mighty  and  7c/j-^.— SURA 
Al  Nisa  (iv.)  V.  155. 

Commentary. — Razi  opens  with  a  denunciation  of  the  evils  and 
dangers  of  simulation  in  the  daily  walk  of  life,  as  well  as  in  under- 
mining confidence  in  testimony,  tradition,  and  prophecy  ;  the 
conclusion  being  against  an  interpretation  which  would  make 
simulation  an  act  of  the  Deity. 

Various  explanations  are  then  given.  First,  Many  hold  that 
when  the  Jews  designed  the  death  of  Jesus,  God  raised  him  up  to 
heaven  ;  and  the  Jewish  leaders,  fearing  a  tumult  at  his  escape, 
seized  a  man  and  crucified  him,  spreading  the  report  that  it  was 
the  Messiah.  Now  the  people  knew  the  Messiah  only  by  name, 
for  he  mixed  little  with  them,  and  so  they  were  satisfied.  And  if 
it  be  asked  how  the  story  of  his  death  has  been  handed  down 
from  their  forefathers  amongst  the  Christians,  we  answer  that  the 
tradition  originated  amongst  a  small  number,  who  might  easily 
have  agreed  to  a  lie. 

Second,  The  next  class  represent  the  Almighty  as  causing  the 
simulation.  (1)  The  Jews,  knowing  that  Jesus  was  in  a  certain 
house  with  his  disciples,  their  leader,  Yehudza,  ordered  one  of 
his  companions,  Titaus  by  name,  to  bring  out  Jesus  and  slay  him  ; 
but  as  he  entered,  God  took  Jesus  up  through  the  roof,  and  cast 
upon  that  man  the  likeness  of  Jesus  ;  and  so  the  people,  believing 
him  to  be  Jesus,  took  and  crucified  him.  (2)  As  Jesus  ascended  a 
mountain,  under  charge  of  a  guard,  he  was  carried  up  to  heaven  ; 
and  God  caused  his  likeness  to  fall  on  the  guard,  so  that  he  was 
slain  while  crying  out,  "I  am  not  Jesus."  (3)  The  Jews  sought 
to  seize  Jesus  as  he  sat  with  his  ten  disciples,  on  which  he  said, 
"  Which  of  you  will  purchase  Paradise  by  taking  on  my  likeness  ?  " 
One  of  them  agreed,  so  he  was  taken  out  and  slain,  while  Jesus 
ascended  up  to  heaven.     (4)  There  was  a  person  called  a  disciple 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST        135 

of  Jesus,  but  really  a  hypocrite.  As  this  man  went  to  the  Jews  to 
betray  his  Master,  God  cast  the  similitude  of  Jesus  upon  him,  and 
he  was  crucified  in  his  stead.  These  are  the  various  explana- 
tions.    The  Lord  only  knoweth  the  true  one. — RAzi. 

The  note  oi Beidhawi  is  to  the  same  effect  as  No.  (i)  under  the 
second  head,  namely,  that  Titaus  was  the  betrayer  on  whom  God 
cast  the  likeness  of  Jesus. 

Remai'ks. — Here,  again,  as  in  the  preceding  verse, 
the  majesty  of  Jesus  above  all  other  prophets  is  re- 
cognised in  this,  that  when  the  Jews  sought  His  life, 
He  is  said  to  have  been  carried  up  to  heaven. 

Next,  if  the  reader  wonders  at  Mohammed's  denial 
of  the  crucifixion,  simply  in  opposition  to  the  Jews 
who  claimed  to  have  crucified  Him,  and  without  any 
reference  whatever,  either  here  or  elsewhere,  to  the 
testimony  and  teaching  of  the  Christians, — that  won- 
der will  cease  when  he  remembers  that  Mohammed 
was  surrounded  at  Medina  only  by  Jews,  and  not 
by  Christians,  and  that  neither  the  Prophet  nor  his 
Companions  were  acquainted  with  the  Gospel. 

And  here  one  would  ask, — Did  Mohammed  not 
know  that  the  death  of  Jesus  at  the  hands  of  the 
Jews  was  the  cardinal  truth  that  runs  through  both 
the  Tourat  and  the  Gospel?^  Moreover,  Jesus  Him- 
self repeatedly  foretold  that  the  Jews  would  crucify 
and  put  Him  to  death,  and  that  on  the  third  day 
He  would  rise  again;  and  the  substance  of  His 
disciples*  preaching,  as  we  find  it  in  the  Gospel,  was 
to  the  same  effect,  His  death  being  the  ransom  for 
our  sins.  Now  both  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
are    acknowledged     by    the    C'oran    to     l)e    binding 

'  Our  author  here  quotes  Is.n.  liii.  ami  Dan.  ix.  ^4-^7. 


^:^r>  PASSAGES   FROM  CORA IV 

on  Jews  and  Christians,^  how  is  it,  then,  that 
Mohammed  denies  the  event  which  is  the  foundation 
and  corner-stone  of  the  whole?  Better,  surely,  to 
have  denied  the  Book  itself,  the  observance  of  which 
is  pressed  upon  them,  than  to  have  denied  its  main 
purpose.  Now,  may  we  not  picture  to  ourselves  the 
Christians  of  Mohammed's  time  addressing  him 
thus,  as  indeed  we  do  this  day  : — O  Abul  Casim  !  thou 
tellest  us  to  follow  the  commands  of  God  sent  down 
to  us  in  the  Gospel  that  is  in  our  hands.  Good  and 
right.  Now  God  hath  there  revealed  to  us  the 
history  of  the  crucifixion  and  death  of  the  Messiah  at 
the  hands  of  the  Jews,  and  His  rising  again  the  third 
day  from  the  dead, — all  established  by  divers  infallible 
proofs.  Moreover,  these  facts,  as  it  cannot  have 
escaped  thee,  are  the  pivot  of  its  teaching,  that  which 
if  thou  takest  away,  thou  takest  away  its  very  heart 
and  kernel.  But  if,  in  very  deed  and  truth,  thou  dost 
accredit  this  our  Scripture,  now  before  thee,  then  it 
behoveth  that  thy  faith  be  even  as  our  faith,  thyself 

^  Here  our  Author  quotes  and  comments  on  several  texts  of  the 
Coran,  on  the  authority  of  the  Scriptures,  as  follows  :-  — 

"And  when  a  Prophet  came  unto  them  from  God,  confirming- 
the  Scripture  which  was  with  them"  (observe  7vith  thejji). — Sura 
Al  Bacr  (ii.)  v.  97  {et  passim). 

"He  hath  sent  down  unto  thee  the  Book  in  truth,  confirming- 
that  which  was  revealed  before  it ;  for  He  had  sent  down  the 
Tourat  and  the  Gospel  from  afore,  to  be  a  guide  unto  mankind." 
— Sura  Al  Imr^n  (iii.)  v.  2. 

"  And  We  have  sent  down  unto  thee  the  Book  in  truth,  attesting 
the  Scripture  (/.^.  Tourat  and  Gospel)  revealed  before  it." — SuraAl 
Maida  (v.)  v.  49.  And  so,  in  v.  48,  the  Christians  are  urged  to 
follow  its  precepts  thus  : — "  And  that  the  People  of  the  Gospel  may 
judge  according-  to  that  which  God  hath  revealed  therein." 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST        137 

a  Christian  like  us,  and  thou  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel. 
Else  thy  claim,  that  thou  dost  attest  this  Book  of  ours 
now  before  thee,  cannot  be  true ;  for  to  attest  a  thing, 
and  in  the  same  breath  deny  it,  is  an  irreconcilable 
contradiction.  Moreover,  history  is  in  accord  with  the 
Gospel  narrative.     How,  then,  can  it  be  gainsaid  ? 

Turning   now    to    the   explanations   on    our   text ; 
built  on  the  sand,  they  hardly  deserve  criticism.     For 
example,  how  could  it  be  said  that  the  Messiah,  being 
little   among   the    people,  was    known    only  by   His 
name  ?      We  learn   from   the  Gospel    that   He  lived 
thirty  years  with  His  parents,  known  as  the  carpenter 
of  Nazareth  ;  travelled  thereafter  continually  over  the 
land    of  Judca,    its    plains   and    hills,    its    cities   and 
villages,  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God,  calling  men 
t(j  repentance  and  faith,  and  performing  miracles  and 
works  of  mercy,  until  "  His  fame  went  throughout  all 
Syria,"  so  that  great  multitudes  crowded  around  Him 
from  all  the  country  round  about,  bringing  their  lame, 
diseased,  and  lunatics  to  be  healed  by  Him.     Indeed, 
the  Goran  itself  tells  us  that  He  healed  the  blind  and 
the  leper,  raised  the  dead  to  life  again,  and  brought 
down  the  "Table"  from  heaven.     To  every  comer  He 
opened    His  heart  with  divine  love  and  grace;    no 
wonder,  then,  that, as  on  rapid  wing, they  sought  Him 
from  afar,  and   that  the  eager  crowds  pressed   in  on 
every  side  around    Him.     And  yet  we  are  told  that, 
being  little  among  the  people,  He  was  known  only 
by  name ! 

And  the  view  is  that  the  story  of  the  crucifixion  has 
come  down  from  former  generations,  started  originally 


138  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAN 

by  but  a  small  number,  who  mi^ht  easily  have  agreed 
upon  a  fiction  and  a  lie.  So  far  from  that,  it  was 
preached  abroad  from  the  very  first,  being  the  essence 
of  the  Gospel,  as  before  set  forth.  And  again,  even  if 
it  did  rest  on  tradition  (as  we  have  before  seen  that 
the  authority  of  tradition  is  recognised  by  the 
Moslems  themselves  i),  are  we  to  imagine  that  the 
Apostles  of  Christ  and  His  people  gave  forth  a  lie, 
as  here  supposed ;  these  Apostles  (JJj^^>-)  being 
styled  in  the  Coran,  Helpers  (Ansar)  of  God  ?  '^ 

Then  as  to  the  childish  stories  of  the  likeness  of 
Jesus  having  been  cast  by  God  upon  some  other  person, 
who  was  thus  crucified  in  His  stead, — apart  from  the 
criticism  of  Razi  against  the  morality  of  a  proceeding 
thus  ascribed  to  the  Almighty, — the  tales  are  simply 
got  up  by  persons  who  see  no  natural  escape  from  the 
dilemma.  And  so  Razi  ends  by  saying,  "  The  Lord 
knoweth  the  truth  of  these  explanations,"  i.e.  "  I 
cannot  vouch  for  them."  Well  spoken,  so  far.  Imam  ! 
If  thou  and  thy  forefathers  had  but  sought  for  this 
truth,  they  would  have  found  it  revealed  in  the  Gospel, 
"  the  Book  "  attested  by  the  Coran  of  which  thou  art 
an  interpreter,  i.e.  the  grand  truth  that  the  death  of 
Christ  is  the  life  of  the  world. 

V.  When  God  said,  0  Jesus,  verily  I  will  cause  thee 
to  die,  and  I  will  raise  thee  up  unto  myself ;  and  will 
deliver  thee  from  the  Unbelievers  ;  and  will  make  them 
that  follow  thee  to  be  above  the  Unbelievers  mitil  the 
day   of  resui'rection.      Then   unto   Me  shall  be  your 

^  See  above,  pp.  82  and  134.  -  Sura  Al  Imran  (iii.)  v.  50. 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST       139 

return^  mid  I  zuiil  judge  between  yo2i,  conceniiyig  that 
ivJierein  ye  disagree. — SURA  Al  I  MR  AN  (iii.)  v.  53. 

Commentary. — The  interpretations  being  very  lengthy,  are  here 
much  abbreviated.  "Will  cause  thee  to  die";  (i)  will  bring-  thy 
life  to  an  end,  and  not  leave  them  to  put  thee  to  death,  but  cause 
thee  to  ascend  to  heaven  ;  or  (2)  cause  thee  to  die, — some  saying- 
that  Jesus  really  died,  but  only  for  three  hours,  others  for  seven, 
and  others  that  death  took  place  as  he  ascended  to  heaven. 

We  have  again  a  variety  of  views  as  to  the  simulation,  some  as 
before  questioning  its  justice  ;  others,  that,  being  opposed  to  the 
universal  voice  of  Christendom,  to  question  it  would  throw  suspicion 
on  the  value  of  traditional  testimony,  even  on  that  of  Islam. 
Others  say,  that  if  Jesus  had  been  taken  up,  and  a  similitude  not 
cast  upon  another,  the  ascension  as  a  miracle  would  have  reached 
the  limit  of  compulsion. 

The  old  explanations  as  to  the  dissembling  of  the  disciples,  their 
being  few  in  number,  etc.,  are  repeated  here  as  we  have  had  them 
before,  ending  with  the  conclusion  that  what  Mohammed  here  tells 
us  in  the  heaven-inspired  Coran,  we  must  simply  accept  as  the 
word  of  God,  surrounded  as  it  is  with  difficulties  ;  and  "it  is  the 
Lord  alone  that  can  give  the  true  direction." — R/izi. 

BeidhaTvi  says  :  **  Cause  thee  to  die  "  ;  or  rather  "  fulfil  thy  time 
to  its  end,  and  save  thee  from  being  slain  "  ;  or  carry  thee  up  from 
the  earth  ;  or  raise  thee  upwards  while  asleep  ;  or  cause  to  die 
within  thee  all  earthly  desires  that  would  hinder  thee  from  ascend- 
ing to  the  world  above.  Some,  again,  hold  that  God  causetl  Jesus 
really  to  die  for  seven  hours  ;  then  raiseil  him  up  to  the  heavens, 
whither  the  Christians  will  follow  him:  "will  raise  thee  to  My- 
self," to  the  place  of  My  glory,  the  habitation  of  My  angels. 

Remarks.  —  The  text  and  commentaries  thereon 
su^t^est  three  things.  Thirst,  the  preceding  verse 
asserted  that  Christ  did  not  die,  but  was  taken  up 
to  heaven  ah've ;  here  we  are  told  as  distinctly  that 
God  caused  Ilim  to  die,  and  then  took  Him  up  aHvc 
to  lieaven, — two  passages  the  direct  contrary  of  each 
other  in  a  divine  revelation  !  The  candid  Moslem 
falls  here  into  a  sad  dilcnnna  ;  and  the  interpreters  arc 


140  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 

fain  to  resort  to  unworthy  shifts.  Thus  the  first  ex- 
planation  gives  an  unheard-of  meaning  to  t_5^j.i^I^> 

— namely,  to  "  bring  to  a  close  the  term  of  thy  life  "  ; 
as  if  the  word  was  ever  used  in  any  other  sense 
than  that  of  natural  death;  showing  to  what  straits 
they  are  reduced  in  seeking  to  reconcile  the  two 
verses.  And  so  we  call  on  the  followers  of  the  Coran 
either  to  confess  the  contradiction  in  these  two  verses, 
or  to  explain  it. 

Another  instance  of  strange  reasoning  is  that  in 
which  simulation  is  defended,  on  the  ground  that 
Christ's  ascension  without  the  crucifixion  of  one  like 
Him,  would  have  been  wrong  as  a  coercive  miracle, 

"to  force  the  Jews,"— l^J^l  j.^  (meaning  apparently 
to  force  them  to  the  faith,  or  it  may  be  to  give  up 
their  design  of  crucifying  the  Messiah).  But,  after 
all,  what  should  be  the  object  of  a  miracle  but  such 
as  that,— for  example,  the  quenching  of  the  furnace 
to  effect  the  deliverance  of  Abraham,  and  the  miracles 
of  Moses  to  make  Pharaoh  let  the  people  go  ?  How 
meaningless,  then,  is  this  alleged  reason  ! 

The  next  remark  is  still  more  indefensible.  The 
disciples  of  Jesus,  it  is  supposed,  were  cognisant  of 
the  facts,  were  aware  of  the  simulation  which  took 
place  in  their  presence,  and  told  those  about  them 
that  it  was  not  Jesus,  but  one  in  His  likeness  that  was 
crucified.  By  my  life,  this  is  the  most  extraordinary 
charge !  When  and  where  did  the  disciples  ever  say 
anything  of  the  kind  ?  On  the  contrary,  these  true 
and  holy  men  wrote  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST       141 

Ghost,  and  with  the  utmost  detail  the  facts  of  the 
crucifixion  of  Jesus  under  the  Roman  government, 
and  of  His  rising  again  from  the  dead  and  ascension  to 
heaven ; — all  this  the  grand  object  of  their  ministry, 
as  thou  mayest  see,  if  thou  wouldest  but  look  into  the 
Gospel.  I  will  only  add,  that  simulation  with  the 
view  of  making  the  Jews  believe  that  they  had 
crucified  the  Messiah, — what  else  can  we  call  it  but 
to  spread  a  fiction  and  a  falsehood  ?  and  who  dare 
suggest  such  a  thing  proceeding  from  the  great  God  ? 

We  now  come  to  the  Imam's  escape  from  this 
disquieting  problem.  It  is  this : — "  Upon  the  whole, 
the  views  we  have  given  expression  to  land  us  in 
the  midst  of  doubtful  and  perplexing  questions  ;  but 
when  we  remember  that  the  inspiration  of  Mohammed 
has  been  established,  in  all  that  he  hath  revealed  to 
us,  by  an  invincible  miracle  (meaning  the  Coran),  the 
existence  of  such  doubts  and  difficulties  can  in  no- 
wise militate  against  the  text  of  the  Coran.  And  after 
all,  with  the  Lord  is  the  true  direction."  The  Imam, 
seeing  that  all  the  attempted  explanations  fail  to 
remove  his  doubt  and  difficulty,  and  are  in  themselves 
a  discredit  to  the  Coran,  simply  accepts  the  situation, 
however  much  against  his  will ;  according  to  the 
proverb, — "  Escaping  the  bear,  he  falls  into  the  pit." 

For,  as  already  shown,  the  Coran  is  not  a  miracle, 
and  what  the  Imam  here  says  of  these  difficulties 
militating  against  its  text,  is  not  this  but  an  additional 
evidence  in  the  same  direction?  If,  then,  the  Coran 
be  not  a  miracle,  and  there  is  (by  admission)  no  other 
mirarU*  t(i  prove    Mohammed's   inspirali(Mi,  how  can 

lO 


142  PASSAGES  FROM  CORAN 

the  Imam  fall  back  on  that  inspiration,  as  proved  by 
the  Coran,  for  a  sufficient  reply  to  the  embarrassing 
questions  and  bewildering  inconsistencies  in  these 
texts  of  the  same  Coran  ?  It  is,  in  fact,  arguing  in  a 
circle.  The  Coran  is  a  miracle  proving  Mohammed's 
inspiration ;  and,  again,  Mohammed's  inspiration  is 
proof  against  inconsistencies  in  the  Coran.  The 
Prophet  rests  on  the  Coran ;  and,  again,  the  Coran 
rests  on  the  Prophet.  Surely  the  Imam  must  have 
known  that  this  was  nothing  of  an  argument.  And  so 
these  difficulties  (which,  as  the  Imam  himself  admits, 
tell  against  the  text)  remain  as  they  stand,  and  taken 
in  conjunction  with  the  earlier  chapters  of  this  book 
are  decisive  against  the  authority  of  the  Coran.  ^ 


REVIEW 

From  the  Texts  quoted  in  this  chapter,  and  the 
Commentaries,  we  learn  that  Jesus  was  exalted  above 
all  creatures  in  nine  respects.  (i)  He  was  born 
without  a  father  ;  (2)  He  was  "  the  Word  from  God,"  or 
"  the  Word  of  God  " ;  2  (3)  He  was  "  a  Spirit  from  God  " ; 
(4)  He  was  called  the  Messiah ;  (5) — a  Prince  in  this 
world  and  in  the  next ;  (6)  He  spake  to  those  about 
Him  while  yet  in  the  cradle;  (7)  He  created  the  living 
out  of  that  which  had  no  life ;  (8)  He  was  raised  from 
the  dead  ;  (9)  He  was  carried  up  alive  into  the  heavens. 
He  was  called  "a   Spirit  from   God"   (we  are  told) 

^  This    is    iiuicli    abridged.      Reference    is    made   especially    to 
Chap.  I. 

-  Pp.  1 24  and  I  jS. 


POINTING   TO  DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST       I  \\\ 

bccauso  I  Ir  prococclod  (^,wW)  from  Ciod;  aiul  "a  Spirit," 
because  "  Ilr  i;a\«.^  life  lo  tlu'  ck\ul  and  t«>  llir  IumiIs 
of  mm."  .\ls(>  llu^  iMwitnrss  ascrilunl  in  thr  ('(Man  to 
Ilim  "in  this  lilV,"  is  rxplaincnl  to  nuNin  llis  hoiiit;' 
cleared  K^'i  the  imputations  east  upon  llim  In'  the 
lews  ;  and  "in  the  lite  to  eonie,"  because  iW"  I  lis  merits 
and  hi5;h  rank  with  the  .\lmi\q;hty;  ai^ain,  "in  this 
life,"  because  K^i.  the  aeeeplanee  t>r  Ills  pra)ers,  and 
llis  wonderful  miracles,  such  as  healing-  the  siek,  the 
blind,  and  the  lei)er ;  and  "in  the  life  to  e(Hue," 
because  1  le  is  the  recoijnised  IntiMcessori)!"  I  lis  people. 
N(n\ ,  m\- intelliiHMit  readei,  do  not  all  these  distinetixe 
t^pithets.  which  we  find  iMtluM  in  the  ("oian  or  in  tlu^ 
interpretations  ot"  the  C'ommentatois, — point  out  )esus 
to  he  (">{  a  marvellous  oriL;in  and  natuie,  tar  he)-ond  that 
of  any  pri>phet  (^r  apostle?  And,  considerini^  it  all, 
can  )'iMi  blame  tlu^  Christians  lor  belie\ini;-,  in  acconl 
with  the  words  o{  their  Scri[)ture,  that  lie  is  the  Son 
of  the  liviuL^^  ChhI  ?  Ntnv  let  us  complete  the  lesson  ot 
the  close  similarit)'  and  acctMil  ^^i  the  ('oran  with  tlu* 
Gospel,  in  lesinx't  (>1  w  hat  has  i;one  before,  by  brini.;iii<'- 
the  tcstinu^ny  t>f  both  toi^ethcr  in  the  subjoined  table. 

COKAN    ANM    C\>>nnNTARnS  ("^OSI'KL 

Whin     thr     ;uii;rls     saiil,    (^  Aiul   in   tlu'    sixth   month   thr 

Mary,   N'riily  (Joil    i:iv«'th   thri>  any;rl    l^ahriil    was    sful     Ihmm 

jj-tHnl  tiiUukjs  of  llir  W'oul,  pio-  ( loil  iinto  a  rit  y»>t"(  I.ihlri',  i\aMu«l 

I'onrmv;"      tVoiu      llimsrll;      l»is  Na/arrtl>,  (>>  a   virgin  ospmisf*! 

namr   Josns,    tho    Mrssiah,    sim\  to    a     man     \vlu>s<<    nan\t'    was 

of    Mary,    oxahcil    l>oth    in   this  Joseph,  »)|"  tl\r   housr  ot"  l>a\iil; 

\vi>rlil  and  in  thr  wt>tUI  to  i-»>mr,  anil     titr     virgin's     namo     was 

j\n»l    om*    ot"     thi>so     near    thr  Mary.      .\n»l  tin*  anm*!  lamr  in 

TIm'oiu'.       Ami    \\y-    shall    spr.tU  mito    lui ,   .iiul    s.iiil,  ll.iil,   thou 


144 


PASSAGES  FROM  CORAM 


CoRAN  AND  Commentaries 

unto  Me  in  the  cradle,  and 
when  he  is  grown  up  ;  and  he 
shall  be  one  of  the  righteous, 
— she  said,  O  Lord,  how  shall 
there  be  a  son  to  me,  and  no 
man  hath  touched  me?  He 
answered,  Even  so,  God  cre- 
ateth  that  which  He  pleaseth. 
When  He  decreeth  a  thing.  He 
but  saith  unto  it.  Be,  and  it  is. — 
SiRA  Al  Imran  (iii.)  vv.  44-47. 


He  shall  give  thee  (Mary )good 
tidings  of  the  Word  from  Himself. 

And  His  Word  which  He  con- 
veyed into  Mary.  —  SuRA  Al 
NiSA  (iv.)  v.  167. 

Commentary. — Conveyed  into 
Mary,  or  placed  in  her  womb. 
(See  p.  129.) 


Gospel 

that  art  highly  favoured,  the 
Lord  is  with  thee  :  blessed  art 
thou  among  women.  And  when 
she  saw  him,  she  was  troubled 
at  his  saying,  and  cast  in  her 
mind  what  manner  of  saluta- 
tion this  should  be.  And  the 
angel  said  unto  her.  Fear  not, 
Mary :  for  thou  hast  found 
favour  with  God.  And,  behold, 
thou  shalt  conceive  in  thy 
womb,  and  bring  forth  a  son, 
and  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus. 
He  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be 
called  the  Son  of  the  Highest : 
and  the  Lord  God  shall  give 
unto  him  the  throne  of  his  father 
David  :  and  he  shall  reign  over 
the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever  ; 
and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall 
be  no  end.  Then  said  Mary  unto 
the  angel.  How  shall  this  be, 
seeing  I  know  not  a  man  ? 
And  the  angel  answered  and 
said  unto  her.  The  Holy  Ghost 
shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the 
power  of  the  Highest  shall 
overshadow  thee  ;  therefore  also 
that  holy  thing  which  shall  be 
born  of  thee  shall  be  called 
the  Son  of  God. — Luke  i.  26-35. 

And  the  Word  was  made  flesh, 
and  dwelt  among  us  (and  we  be- 
held his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the 
only  begotten  of  the  Father),  full 
of  grace  and  truth. — John  i.  14. 

Concerning  His  Son  which 
was  made  of  the  seed  of  David  ac- 
cording to  the  flesh. — Rom.  i.  3. 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF   CHRIST       145 


CoRi\N  AND  Commentaries 


Gospel 

And  he  was  clothed  in  a 
vesture  dipped  in  blood  :  .'iiid 
his  name  is  called  The  Word  of 
God. — Rev.  xix,  13. 


And  a  Spirit  from  him. — 
Slra  Al  Nisa  (iv.)  V.  167. 

Commentary. — And  possessed 
of  a  spirit  proceeding'  from 
Him.     (Sec  p.  129.) 


And  it  is  said  that  he  is  called 
a  Spirit,  because  he  gave  life  to 
the  dead  and  to  the  hearts  (of 
men).     (See  p.  129.) 

He  is  called  a  Spirit,  since  he 
was  the  cause  of  the  life  of  the 
world  in  their  religions.  (See 
p.  117.) 


A  Prince  in  this  life,  and  in 
the  life  to  come. 

Commentary.  —  "In  1  ii  i  s 
world,"  because  he  was  clearetl 
from  the  imputations  of  the 
Jews  here  below,  and  because 
his  prayers  were  answered,  etc. 


The  Father  himself  loveth 
you,  because  ye  have  loved  me, 
and  have  believed  that  I  came 
out  from  God.  I  came  forth 
from  the  Father,  and  am  come 
into  the  world. — JoMNxvi.  27,  28. 

Jesus  said  unto  them.  If  God 
were  your  Father,  ye  would  love 
me  :  for  I  proceeded  forth  and 
came  from  God.  .  .  .  V'erily, 
verily,  I  say  unto  you.  Before 
Abraham  was,  I  am. — John 
viii.  42,  58. 

Jesus  said  unto  her,  I  am  the 
resurrection,  and  the  life  :  he 
that  believeth  in  me,  though  he 
were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live : 
and  whosoever  liveth  and  be- 
lieveth in  me,  shall  never  die.  .  . 
And  when  he  had  thus  spoken, 
he  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
Lazarus,  come  forth.  And  he 
that  was  dead  came  forth,  etc. 
—John  xi.  25,  26,  43,  44. 

Which  of  you  convinceth  me 
of  sin  ?  And  if  I  say  the  truth, 
why  do  ye  not  believe  me  ? — 
John  viii.  46. 

Pilate  therefore  went  forth 
again,  and  saith  unto  them, 
Beholil,  I  bring  him  forth  to  you, 
that  ye  may  know  that  I  fmd  no 
fault  in  him. — John  xix.  4. 


146 


PASSAGES  FROM  COR  AN 


CoRAN  AND  Commentaries 


.  .  .  And  in  the  life  to 
come. 

Connnenlary.  —  Because  he 
hatli  been  the  Intercessor  of  his 
true  people. 


His  name,  the  Christ. — Sura 
Al  Imran  (iii.)  V.  44. 

Verily,  Jesus  the  son  of 
Mary  is  the  Apostle  of  God  and 
His  Word,  etc. — Sura  Al  Nisa 
(iv.)  V.  167. 


Commentary.  —  "  His  name, 
the  Christ,"  said  Abu  Amr 
ibn  al  Ala,  "the  Christ  the 
King."     (See  p.  124.) 


Gospel 

And  Jesus  lifted  up  his  eyes, 
and  said.  Father,  I  thank  thee 
that  thou  hast  heard  me  ;  and 
I  knew  that  thou  hearest  me 
always. — John  xi.  41,  42. 

Who  is  he  that  condemneth  ? 
It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea  rather, 
that  is  risen  again,  who  is  even 
at  the  rig-ht  hand  of  God,  who 
also  maketh  intercession  for  us. 
— Rom.  viii.  34. 

Unto  you  is  born  this  day  in 
the  city  of  David, a  Saviour,  which 
is  Christ  the  Lord. — Luke  ii.  1 1. 

And  Simon  Peter  answered 
and  said.  Thou  art  the  Christ, 
the  Son  of  the  living-  God. — 
Matt.  xvi.  16. 

God  hath  made  that  same 
Jesus,  whom  ye  have  crucified, 
both  Lord  and  Christ. — Acts 
ii.  36. 

Now  when  Jesus  was  born  in 
Bethlehem  of  JudiKa  in  the  days 
of  Herod  the  king,  behold,  there 
came  wise  men  from  the  east  to 
Jerusalem,  saying.  Where  is  he 
that  is  born  King  of  the  Jews  ? 
for  we  have  seen  his  star  in  the 
east,  and  are  come  to  worship 
him.  .  .  .  And  when  he  had 
gathered  all  the  chief  priests 
and  scribes  together,  he  de- 
manded of  them  where  Christ 
should  be  born.  And  they  said 
unto  him.  In  Bethlehem  of  Judaea. 
— Matt.  ii.  1-5. 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST        147 


CoRAN  AND  Commentaries 

And  when  thou  didst  create 
from  the  clay  as  the  fig^ure  of  a 
bird,  and  didst  blow  thereon, 
and  it  became  a  bird  by  my  per- 
mission.— Sura  Al  Maida  (viii.) 
p.  114. 


W'iicn  God  said,  O  Jesus,  I 
will  cause  thee  to  die,  and  I  will 
raise  thee  up  unto  myself. — 
Sura  Al  Imran  (iii.)  v.  53. 

Commentary. — It  is  related 
of  Ibn  Abbas  and  Moiiammed 
ibn   Ishac,  that  both  explained 

L     Caj.a^    to    mean,    "  I    will 

cause  thee  to  die."  Then  God 
raised  him  up,  and  caused  him 
to  ascend  to  heaven.  Wahb 
says,  "caused  him  to  die  for 
three  hours,  then  raised  him  up 
to  heaven."  And  Mohammed 
ibn  Ishac,  "caused  him  to  die 
for  seven  hours,  then  God 
brous^ht  him  to  life  ag'ain, 
and  raised  him  up  to  heaven. 
(See  p.  139.) 


Gospel 

As  long  as  I  am  in  the 
world,  I  am  the  light  of  the 
world.  When  he  had  thus 
spoken,  he  spat  on  the  ground, 
and  made  clay  of  the  spittle, 
and  he  anointed  the  eyes  of 
the  blind  man  with  the  clay, 
and  said  unto  him,  Go,  wash 
in  the  pool  of  Siloam.  .  .  . 
He  went  his  way  therefore,  and 
came  seeing. — John  ix.  5-7. 

And  they  crucified  him,  and 
parted  his  garments,  casting 
lots.  .  .  .  Jesus,  when  he  had 
cried  again  with  a  loud  voice, 
yielded  up  the  ghost. — Matt. 
>^>^vii.  35,  50. 

And  it  was  the  third  hour,  and 
they  crucified  him.  .  .  .  Jesus 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  and 
gave  up  the  ghost. — Mark  xv. 

25.  37- 

And    when   Jesus    had    cried 

with  a  loud  voice,  he  said. 
Father,  into  thy  hands  I  com- 
mend my  spirit  :  and  having 
said  thus,  he  gave  up  the  ghost. 
— Luke  xxiii.  46. 

But  when  they  came  to  Jesus, 
and  saw  that  he  was  dead 
already,  they  brake  not  his  legs. 
—John  xix.  2)Z- 

The  angel  answered  ...  I 
know  that  ye  seek  Jesus,  which 
was  crucified.  He  is  not  here  ; 
for  he  is  risen,  as  he  s.'iid. — 
Matt,  xxviii.  5,  0. 

Ve  seek  Jesus  i)f  Nazareth, 
which    was    cruciliiil.       Ilr     is 


148 


PASSAGES  FROM  COR  AN 


CoRAN  AND  Commentaries 


Gospel 

risen:  he  is  not  here. — Mark 
xvi.  6. 

Wiiy  seek  ye  the  living  among 
the  dead  ?  He  is  not  here,  but 
is  risen. — Luke  xxiv.  5,  6. 

And  he  led  them  out  as  far  as 
to  Bethany  ;  and  he  lifted  up  his 
hands,  and  blessed  them.  And 
it  came  to  pass,  while  he  blessed 
them,  he  was  parted  from  them, 
and  carried  up  into  heaven. 
And  they  worshipped  him,  and 
returned  to  Jerusalem  with  great 
joy. — Luke  xxiv.  50-52. 

But  ye  shall  receive  power, 
after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
come  upon  you  :  and  ye  shall 
be  witnesses  unto  me  both  in 
Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judsea,  and 
in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  utter- 
most part  of  the  earth.  And 
when  he  had  spoken  these 
things,  while  they  beheld,  he 
was  taken  up ;  and  a  cloud 
received  him  out  of  their  sight. 
And  while  they  looked  stead- 
fastly toward  heaven  as  he 
went  up,  behold,  two  men  stood 
by  them  in  white  apparel ; 
which  also  said,  Ye  men  of 
Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing 
up  into  heaven  ?  this  same  Jesus, 
which  is  taken  up  from  you  into 
heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like 
manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go 
into  heaven.  Then  returned 
they  unto  Jerusalem  from  the 
mount  called  Olivet,  which  is 
from  Jerusalem  a  sabbath  day's 
journey. — Acts  i.  8-12. 


POINTING    TO   DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST       140 

Now,  dear  reader,  dost  thou  not  perceive  the 
close  agreement  and  wonderful  harmony  between 
the  passages  on  either  side  of  this  table  and  the 
majesty  of  the  Messiah  rising  far  above  the  rank  of 
prophet  or  apostle?  The  various  interpretations 
of  the  Commentators  may  not  everywhere  touch 
the  mark,  but  certainly  they  come  very  close  to  it. 
And  the  passages  from  the  Gospel  in  respect  of 
the  Messiah,  are  they  not  an  explanation,  one  might 
say,  of  the  various  statements  in  the  Goran,  although 
they  were,  in  fact,  then  original  ?  But,  alas  for  the 
blinding  prejudice  which  an  ancestral  faith  casts 
between  the  truth  and  the  judgment,  making  both 
sage  and  fool  at  one  !  There  is  no  remedy  for  this 
evil,  or  way  out  of  these  crooked  paths,  but  for  a  man, 
casting  this  prejudice  aside,  to  come  like  a  little  child, 
newly  born  as  it  were,  simple  and  teachable,  searching 
after  the  truth  by  the  gate  that  alone  leads  to  it,  and 
praying  for  guidance  to  enter  therein  from  its  only 
source. 


CONCLUSION 


Now,  having  reached  the  end  I  had  in  view,  namely, 
to  show  the  testimony  which  the  Coran  bears  to  the 
Scriptures  of  the  inspired  prophets,  and  the  evidences 
it  contains  pointing  to  the  mystery  of  the  divine 
nature  of  the  Messiah,  I  would  seek  to  address  an 
earnest  and  loving  appeal  to  thee,  my  true  and  gentle 
reader, — one  diligent  in  the  Coran,  constant  at  the 
Mosque,  and  whose  supreme  concern  is  nought  but 
the  pleasure  of  the  Almighty.  May  I  hope  for  thy 
forbearance, — that  thou  w^ouldest  give  me  thine  ear  to 
hear,  and  a  kindly  regard  toward  that  which  I  shall 
place  before  thee  ?  and  then  let  thy  soul  within  thee 
be  the  judge.  For  it  is  not  to  the  heedless  and 
unwuse  I  address  myself, — those  that  rest  in  the 
name  of  their  faith,  led  captive  by  the  bonds  of 
prejudice,  manacled  with  the  chain  of  ignorance. 
Not  to  such,  but  to  thee,  my  noble  and  pious 
reader,  that  I  submit  my  case  for  judgment  and 
consideration. 

Now  thou  hast  seen — praised  be  God ! — the  evidence 
adduced  in  this  treatise  in  respect  of  the  Jewish  and 
Christian   Scriptures.     They  are  borne  testimony  to 

150 


APPEAL    TO    THE   READER  151 

throughout  the  Coran,  as  in  the  hands  of  the  People 
of  the  Book,  genuine  and  authoritative,  a  revelation 
of  the  will  of  the  Most  High.  Further,  in  view  of 
the  most  distinguished  of  your  Doctors,  they  are  pro- 
nounced (as  we  have  seen)  to  be  true  and  authentic, 
having  been  handed  down  by  continuous  succession 
throughout  the  East  and  the  West,  and  thus  pure 
from  the  taint  of  corruption  or  change.  These  learned 
Doctors  also  believe  that  such  passages  as, — ClotJic  not 
the  tf'ue  in  the  false ^  and  hide  not  the  trutJi  wJien  ye  knoiu 
it ; — They  pervert  the  ivordfrom  its  place,  and  such  like ; 
— have  no  reference  whatever  to  any  tampering  wdth 
the  text,  but  simply  accuse  the  Prophet's  opponents 
of  confusing  their  hearers  with  vain  and  doubtful  argu- 
ments ;  preventing  the  truth  from  reaching  others ; 
putting  false  interpretations  instead  of  true;  changing 
words,  not  in  the  text  of  their  Scripture,  but  with 
the  lip  in  their  speech ;  and  hiding  or  misrepresenting 
the  commands  of  God  as  in  the  case  of  the  Jews  of 
Kheibar.^  There  is  no  alternative  for  you,  therefore, 
but  to  accept  the  Tourat  and  the  Gospel,  as  thus 
accredited  by  the  Coran.  And  when  they  tell  thee, 
— God  forbid  ! — as  they  tell  the  ignorant  folk,  that 
verbal  corruption  has  crept  into  these  Scriptures 
since  the  time  of  Mohammed  and  the  Coran, — I  say 
at  once  that  it  is  absolutely  impossible,  scattered  as 
these  Scriptures  already  were,  and  have  ever  since 
continued,  throughout  all  nations,  sects,  and  churches, 
speaking  various  languages,  bitterly  opposed  to  one 
another,  and    using    the   Sacred   text   in   controversy 

'  Sec  above,  p.  89. 


152  CONCLUSION 

and  in  their  theological  writings.  Such  a  state  of 
things  renders  the  charge  of  corruption,  or  of  any 
change  whatever,  altogether  out  of  the  question.  In 
the  interval  between  Jesus  and  the  rise  of  Islam, 
that  is,  for  six  centuries,  it  is  admitted  that  there  had 
been  no  tampering  with,  or  change  in,  the  text ; 
is  it  possible,  then,  that  such  could  have  happened 
since  that  time  ?  Never  !  Further,  we  have  seen — 
the  Lord  guide  thee ! — that  the  authority  of  what  is 
thus  continuously  handed  down  cannot  be  impugned ; 
for  to  deny  such  continuity,  your  learned  men  hold, 
would  be  to  impugn  the  evidence  of  the  prophetic 
office  of  Mohammed  or  of  the  Messiah, — the  evidence 
even  of  their  very  existence,  or  of  any  of  the  prophets.^ 
And  here  I  would  pause,  and  ask  thee  to  reflect. 
If  these  Scriptures  be  incorrupt,  genuine  and  pure, 
what  is  incumbent  on  thee  as  one  that  seeks  the 
truth  alone,  but  to  accept  what  is  revealed  therein 
of  Jesus  the  Messiah,  the  Son  of  God,  and  of  His 
death  in  the  flesh  a  ransom  for  mankind  ?  for,  surely, 
belief  in  the  inspiration  and  authenticity  of  the  Book 
must  carry  with  it  belief  in  all  that  is  therein.  And 
now  I  think  I  see  thee  bewildered  and  perplexed ; 
on  one  hand,  unable  to  deny  the  authenticity  of  "  the 
Book,"  the  grand  object  of  the  Tourat,  the  spirit  of 
prophecy,  and  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel ;  on  the 
other,  equally  unable  to  reconcile  all  this  with  the 
teaching  of  Islam,  and  fearing  to  recognise  anything 
opposed  to  the  Goran,  as  calculated  to  lead  on  to 
disbelief  in   the  revelation  itself,  and  doing  despite 

^  See  pp.  82,  134. 


APPEAL    TO    THE  READER  ir,3 

thereto.  The  writer  deeply  sympathises  with  thee 
in  thy  struggle  and  distress ; — so  often  suffered  by 
those  who  reach  this  solemn  stage  of  conflicting 
thought, — who  feel  as  if  they  could  not  relax  their 
hold  on  the  belief  inherited  from  their  forefathers, 
which  is  yet  opposed  to  what  is  now  seen  and 
apprehended.  Yet  would  I  fain  hope  that  reflection 
upon  what  has  been  advanced  in  the  last  two  chapters, 
with  a  single  eye  and  a  mind  unprejudiced,  may 
dissipate  the  cloud  of  thy  bewilderment,  and  let  thee 
go  forth  as  one  whose  shackles  are  undone,  in  grateful 
liberty. 

As  a  house  must  stand  on  a  firm  foundation,  so 
Chapter  V.  is  the  foundation  of  Chapter  VI. ;  let  us 
therefore  first  revert  to  it,  and  may  the  Lord  guide 
thee  aright !  Now  in  the  Fifth  chapter  thou  wilt  find 
these  two  positions  established ; — namely  (i)  that  Isaac 
and  Jacob  were  the  sons  of  promise  to  Abraham,  and 
(2)  that  in  their  line  was  to  be  the  gift  of  prophecy 
and  of  the  Scriptures.  Ishmael  and  Esau  are  left 
entirely  out.  The  passages  quoted  from  the  Coran 
all  point  with  one  finger  to  the  race  of  Isaac  and 
Jacob  as  that  in  which  the  grand  purpose  of  the 
Almighty  is  to  be  wrought  out ;  and  for  this  end 
the  children  of  Israel  arc  "  preferred  beyond  all 
creatures,"* — exalted  above  all  the  world  as  the 
channels  of  spiritual  blessing.  The  Commentators, 
blinded  by  prejudice,  too  often  miss  the  point ;  )ct 
ever  and  anon,  even  in  their  interpretations,  the  truth 
appears.  The  Commentators  have  passed  away  ;  but, 
thank  (lod.the  texts  of  the  Coran  remain,-  a  witness 


154  CONCLUSION 

to  the  grand  truth,  that  it  is  in  the  Hne  of  Isaac  and 
Jacob  we  must  look  for  "  Prophecy  "  and  "  the  Book." 
These  passages  bear  witness  that  "  God  left,  as  an 
inheritance  to  the  children  of  Israel,  the  Book,  a 
direction  and  an  admonition  to  men  of  understand- 
ing," and  that  in  this  race  the  whole  world  is  to  be 
blessed;^ — promises  which  find  their  full  and  only 
accomplishment  in  the  Messiah,  the  Redeemer  of  the 
world,  of  the  race  of  Jacob, — He  of  whose  coming 
the  prophets  spake,  and  whom  they  magnify  as  a 
blessing  to  all  the  world, — "  a  Light  to  them  that  sit 
in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death."  Here, 
then,  the  Gospel  and  the  Coran  are  at  one,  declaring, 
namely,  that  the  Messiah  came  as  a  Blessing  and 
Mercy  to  all  people. 

We  pass  on  to  the  argument  In  the  Sixth  chapter, 
which  might  be  called  an  immoveable  bulwark,  built 
on  the  foregoing  as  its  firm  foundation.  It  is  this ; 
that  the  "  the  Word  of  God  "  announced  to  Mary  was 
a  Person  which  existed  before  entering  her  womb ; 
and  that  this  Person,  proceeding  from  God  and  of  the 
Divine  essence,  was  conceived  by  her,  which  is  the 
cause  of  the  Messiah  being  born  without  an  earthly 
father.  Verily  the  account  thus  set  forth  in  the 
Coran  of  the  divine  origin  of  the  Messiah,  the  de- 
scription of  Him  as  "  the  Word  of  God,"  and  "  a  Spirit 
from  Him,"  His  marvellous  birth,  and  his  wonderful 
works,  all  cast  a  clear  light  on  his  Divinity.  It  is  true 
that  the  interpreters  of  the  Coran  deny  the  Divine 
Nature  thus  proved   by  these   signs  and  plainly  set 

^  See  Sura  Al  Mamun  (xl.)  v.  51,  and  above,  p.  109. 


APPEAL    TO    THE   READER  155 

forth  in  the  Gospel,  being  led  thereto  by  the  supposi- 
tion that  it  detracts  from  the  Unity  of  the  Godhead. 
But  I  would  ask, — Does  it  consist  with  the  independ- 
ence of  the  soul  to  bind  itself  to  the  interpretation  of 
Commentators  ?  Is  it  not  more  fitting  to  use  the 
intelligence  which  God  has  given  us,  in  finding  out  for 
ourselves  what  is  the  most  natural  meaning  of  the  text? 
And  thou  hast  seen  that  certain  of  the  Commentators 
come  singularly  near  the  true  interpretation,  while  some 
are  far  off  from  it,  and  others  again  between  the  two. 
In  fact,  as  one  reads  their  explanations,  they  seem 
all  to  be  hovering  round  one  object, — and  that  is  how 
best  to  lower  the  Messiah,  "the  Word  of  God  and  His 
Spirit,"  to  the  rank  of  other  prophets  and  apostles ; 
not  perceiving  in  these  texts  the  Divine  origin  and 
Heavenly  characteristics,  which  to  the  intelligent  and 
open  mind  must  assign  Him  a  place  infinitely  beyond 
that  of  any  other  prophet  or  apostle.  Surely  no 
sensible  man  could  be  satisfied  with  these  interpreta- 
tions in  view  of  the  wonderful  nature  and  perfections 
which  could  not  possibly  be  assigned  to  any  other 
than  to  Him  alone.  In  view  of  it  all,  my  friend,  is  it 
possible  to  let  thine  eye  be  darkened  by  any  earthly 
blind,  so  that  thou  shouldest  not  sec,  in  the  light 
which  streams  all  through  these  passages  of  the 
Coran,  the  glory  of  the  Son  of  God  ?  Beware  !  for  if 
thou  doest  so,  thou  injurest  thine  own  soul,  and  dost 
rebel  against  the  Almighty. 

Let  us  now  compare  the  passages  in  the  Coran 
regarding  the  Messiah  with  the  account  given  in  the 
Gospel,  and  we  shall  find  in  them  at  once  corroboratioti 


15G  CONCLUSION 

and  also  close  rcsemblaftce.  There  is  corroboration, 
almost  to  the  very  letter,  in  the  account  of  His 
phenomenal  birth.  His  wonderful  works, — as  raising 
the  dead,  healing  the  blind,  the  sick,  and  the  leper, — 
and  His  lofty  rank  in  both  worlds.  There  is  also 
close  resemblance,  as  in  the  miraculous  birth  of  the 
Messiah,  and  His  name  "  the  Word  of  God  and  a 
Spirit  from  Him," — coming  very  near  the  words  of  the 
Gospel  in  which  He  is  called  "  the  Word  of  God  "  and 
"  the  Son  of  God  "  ;  the  description  in  both  pointing, 
in  fact,  to  a  nature  far  exalted  above  all  creation. 
Indeed,  the  Coran,  and  the  Moslem  traditions,  in 
some  things  go  even  beyond  the  Gospel ; — the  former 
telling  us  that  Jesus  spake  to  those  about  him  while 
yet  in  the  cradle,  and  made  a  living  bird  out  of  clay. 
The  latter,  that  at  the  time  of  his  birth  the  idols 
throughout  the  world  hung  down  their  heads ;  and 
that  whereas  at  birth  every  son  of  Adam  screams  at 
the  prick  of  Satan,  Mary  and  her  Son  were  alone 
free  from  his  touch,  the  Almighty  having  caused 
Satan  to  retire  humbled  and  disgraced  when  he  came 
for  the  purpose  ;  also  that  a  host  of  angels  surrounded 
the  infant,  so  that  Satan  was  unable  to  approach.^ 

Does  it,  then,  approve  itself  to  thy  reason,  that  the 
Almighty  should  have  caused  such  marvels  to  surround 
the  Messiah,  and  that  the  order  of  nature  should  have 
been  broken  at  His  birth  without  some  great  purpose? 
Impossible  !  And  doth  not  thy  soul  search  high  and 
low  to  get  at  the  secret  of  the  mystery  ?  Is  it  to  be 
found  in  the  Coran  ?     Nay,  my  friend,  it  is  not  there. 

^  Quoted  from  the  Kitah  Ahya  of  the  Imam  al  Ghazaly. 


APPEAL   TO    THE  READER  157 

True,  the  Coran  gives  thee  some  precious  glimpses  of 
the  Messiah's  greatness ;  but  it  stops  short  of  unveiling 
His  glorious  perfections  and  divine  majesty.  It  leads 
to  the  portal,  but  fails  to  open  the  door ;  it  kindles  the 
flame,  but  leaves  it  in  the  heart  a  longing  and  unsatis- 
fied desire.  Art  thou,  then,  content  that  this  question, 
in  which  the  highest  of  human  interests  are  bound  up, 
remain  unsolved  ?  How  now,  if  someone  should  re- 
late to  thee  a  marvellous  tale  leading  up  to  a  point  of 
intensest  interest  to  thyself,  and  there  stopped  short, 
wouldest  thou  be  content,  and  not  rather  beg  of  him  to 
continue  his  story  ?  And  should  he  say,  "  I  know  no 
more  than  I  have  told  thee,"  wouldest  thou  not  ask 
him  to  tell  thee  from  whom  he  learned  the  story,  or 
where  he  read  it,  and  where  it  was  to  be  found  ;  and 
when  he  told  thee,  wouldest  thou  not  exhaust  every 
effort  to  get  and  read  it  for  thyself,  at  whatever  toil 
or  risk  ?  Now,  by  my  life  !  this  is  precisely  what  the 
Coran  hath  done  in  respect  of  the  Saviour,  Christ.  It 
hath  told  thee  of  His  wondrous  nature  and  life,  as 
taken  from  the  Gospel,  but  stopped  short  at  the  grand 
purpose  of  it  all,  and  said  not  one  word  about  it.  It 
lifts  thee,  as  it  were,  halfway  out  of  the  pit,  then 
leaves  thee  there,  neither  raising  thee  farther  nor 
letting  thee  drop.  It  fails  to  point  to  the  Book 
from  which  nearly  all  it  tells  thee  has  been  taken, 
namely,  the  Gospel,  which  alone  can  show  thee  the 
completion  of  the  story,  and  unveil  the  mystcr)^  ot 
which  but  half  is  told  thee  in  the  Coran  ;  or  send 
thee  to  the  Possessors  of  that  Book,  to  whom,  indeed, 
M(^hammed    was    himself   referred    for    relief  to   his 


158  CONCLUSION 

soul,   and   settlement   of  the   doubts   arising   in   his 
heart.^ 

And  now,  my  friend,  as  thou  believest  in  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  texts  that  have  been  quoted  from  the 
Coran,  and  must  see  that  it  is  incumbent  on  thee  to 
find  out  their  full  meaning  and  the  lesson  they  would 
teach ;  seeing  also — the  Lord  help  thee  ! — that  thou  art 
aware  of  the  authenticity  of  the  Tourat  and  Gospel, 
whose  end  and  object  is  the  incarnate  Son  of  God, 
who  hath  redeemed  us  from  our  sins  by  His  own 
blood ;  seeing,  further,  that  these  verses  of  the  Coran 
agree  with  the  Tourat  and  Gospel  to  a  far  greater 
degree  (as  we  have  seen)  than  with  the  views  of 
the  Commentators, — what  becomes  the  duty  incum- 
bent on  thee  ?  Wilt  thou  follow  the  careless  world- 
ling who  fleeth  away  from  any  approach  to  the 
Christian  faith,  that  which  alone  can  throw  trans- 
parent light  on  these  texts  regarding  the  Son  of  God  ; 
and  say  with  him, — "  God  only  knoweth  what  their 
meaning  is "  ?  Such  a  one  recites  these  wonderful 
verses  over  and  over  as,  day  by  day,  he  reads  the  Coran 
without  thinking  for  a  moment  what  their  real  meaning 
is,  or  whether  there  may  not  be  some  way  of  under- 
standing them,  and  getting  at  the  heart  of  the  matter. 
As  if  the  Almighty,  having  made  a  revelation  to  His 
creatures,  should  yet  render  it  impossible  to  compre- 
hend the  same,  and  hinder  them  from  discussion  and 
search  as  to  what  its  meaning  is  !  Or  rather,  wilt  thou 
not  recognise  the  Messiah  as  raised  in  power  and 
glory  far  above  all  mankind,  seek  the  guidance  of  the 

^  See  pp.  98,  99. 


TO    THE   READER  159 

Almighty  as  thou  approachest  His  Book,  and  study 
the  same  with  profoundest  reverence  and  prayer  for 
guidance  to  learn  the  truth  regarding  the  Person  of 
Jesus  the  Christ? 

Now,  reflecting  on  the  texts  that  bear  testimony  to 
the  unrivalled  One,  as  alone  in  His  birth,  His  nature, 
and  divine  perfections,  would  not  every  thoughtful 
earnest  man  put  such  anxious  questions  to  himself  as 
these — 

Who,  thinkest  thou,  might  that  have  been,  con- 
ceived without  an  earthly  father,  and  to  whom  at  His 
birth  Satan  could  find  no  way  of  approach  ? 

Who  could  that  have  been,  named  in  the  Coran 
"  The  Word  of  God  and  a  Spirit  from  Him  " ;  called 
also  in  the  Sunnat  "  The  Spirit  of  God "  ?  For 
what  Being,  one  would  ask,  could  be  greater  than  the 
Spirit  of  God  ? 

Who  could  that  have  been  who,  we  are  told,  spoke 
to  those  around  Him  while  yet  in  the  cradle?  Who, 
that  could,  as  Beidhawi  explains,  give  life  to  the  dead 
and  to  the  hearts  of  men  {i.e.  to  their  bodies  and  to 
their  spirits) ;  who  other  than  the  Almighty  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  ?  Who,  that  could  form  a  thing  of  life  out 
of  clay,  even  as  God  formed  Adam  out  of  the  dust  of 
the  ground  ? 

Who  must  that  have  been  (as  we  read  in  the  Coran), 
free  from  all  sin  and  frailty,  who  needed  not  as  other 
men,  even  the  best  and  noblest  of  the  Prophets, 
to  seek  forgiveness?  He,  over  whom  death  had 
no  power,  nor  corruption ;  of  whom  one  of  your  own 
authorities  says  that  He  remained  dead  but  for  three 


160  CONCLUSION 

hours,^  and  another  seven,  and  then  was  raised  alive 
to  heaven; 2  and  who  shall  surely  so  come  again  in 
like  manner  as  He  went,  and  shall  slay  Dajjal  the 
Antichrist,  and  destroy  the  hosts  of  Gog  and  Magog?^ 

Who  must  that  have  been  who  lived,  unspotted  by 
the  touch  of  the  world,  a  life  of  purity,  an  example 
to  the  innocent  and  virtuous ;  who  did  no  evil ;  who 
was  to  all  around  gracious,  generous,  and  kind ;  who 
commanded  to  love  our  enemies,  to  do  good  to  them 
that  hate  us,  to  pray  for  such  as  despitefully  use  and 
persecute  us,  and  to  be  loving  and  beneficent  to  all 
mankind,  be  they  good  or  be  they  bad  ? 

Who  may  this  be  in  whom  centre  all  such  glorious 
perfections  ?  Were  manifestations  of  divine  origin  and 
heavenly  perfection  such  as  these  ever  seen  in  any  of 
the  Prophets  ?  Not  one !  Is  it  anywise  consistent 
with  reason  to  hold  Him  a  mere  man?  Never! 
What!  doth  God  exalt  Him,  and  wilt  thou  lower 
Him  ?  Doth  the  Almighty  call  Him  His  Word  and 
His  Son  (or  the  Coran  "  His  Spirit"),  testifying  thus 
to  the  loftiness  of  His  Being, — a  Nature  that  gives 
Him  the  power  of  creating  and  that  of  "vivifying 
both  flesh  and  spirit," — and  wouldest  thou  reduce 
Him  to  the  grade  of  messenger  and  servant  ?  What 
else  should  that  be  called  than  running  counter  to 
the  revealed  will  of  God ;  and  what  shall  be  the  fate 
of  him  that  opposeth  the  Almighty  ? 

And  now  let  me  turn  thy  attention  for  a  moment 

^  Namely,  by  Mohammed  Ibn  Ishac,  and  Ibn  Wahab,  see  p.  139. 
2  Imam  Ghazaly,  two  references. 
^  Tradition  quoted  from  Muslim. 


APPEAL    TO    THE  READER  161 

to  Sura  Fateha.  Look  with  favour  upon  it,  and  may 
the  Lord  graciously  incline  thy  heart  unto  its  words, 
which  are  these :  Guide  us  in  the  Right  way ;  the  Way 
of  those  on  ivhont  Thou  hast  been  gracious ,  not  of  those 
against  whom  Thou  hast  been  angry ^  nor  of  those  who 
have  gone  astray.  P^irst,  let  us  search  the  meaning 
of  this  the  opening  prayer  of  thy  Coran,  and  then  of 
the  Commentary  thereon.  Now  as  to  its  meaning : 
doth  not  the  open  and  unprejudiced  soul  at  once 
reply,  that  the  way  into  which  we  should  seek  to  be 
guided  is  the  way  of  the  servants  of  God,  the  Prophets 
and  Leaders  of  old ;  of  "  those  upon  whom  the  Lord 
hath  been  gracious,"  the  way  of  faith  in  the  Almighty, 
the  root  and  spring  of  all  goodness  and  fear  of  the 
Lord  ?  And  who  are  they  but  those  who  have  gone 
before  as  patterns  of  righteousness,  some  of  them  prior 
to  Israel,  as  Noah,  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob ;  and 
the  rest  that  followed  to  whom  God  gave  "the  Book," 

or  as  thou  mightest  call  it  LLJt,  the  "Way"  of  life. 

And  all  this  quite  in  accord  with  that  other  text : 
O  Children  of  Israel^  call  to  mind  My  favour  where- 
ivith  I  Iiave  favoured  you,  and  have  preferred  you  above 
all  other  creatwes \'^  "preferred,"  how  otherwise  than 
that  He  gave  them  the  Book,  and  multiplied  amongst 
them  Prophets,  until  at  the  last  He  sent  unto  them 
the  Prince  of  all  the  Prophets,  the  Messiah  of  God, 
His  Word  and  His  only  Son, — or  (as  thou  hast  it  in 
the  Coran)  "  a  Spirit  from  Him  "  ? 

And  next  I  place  before  you  some  comments  of 

^  Sura  Bacr  (ii.)  v.  44. 


162  CONCLUSION 

the  Imam  al  Fakhr  al  Razi  on  the  Sura:  First,  the 
Right  Way  is  that  which  leads,  he  says,  to  earnest 
endeavour  after  the  favour  of  the  Almighty ;  and  we 
are  given,  as  an  example,  the  practice  of  Noah,  who 
used  several  times  a  day  to  retire  into  a  covered  spot, 
where  each  time  he  would  pray,  O  Lord,  guide  my 
people  aright!  Second,  it  directs  justly  in  our 
daily  conduct,  keeping  midway  in  all  the  concerns  of 
life  from  going  beyond  or  from  falling  short.  Third, 
the  prayer  is :  Cause  us,  O  Lord,  in  everything  to 
recognise  the  marks  of  Thy  divine  nature  and  per- 
fections. Fourth,  guide  us  into  the  Way  of  those 
Thou  hast  been  gracious  unto,  those  of  the  just  who 
have  gone  before  and  gained  Paradise.  And  who  are 
these  but  the  Prophets  and  righteous  men  of  old,  for 
the  blessing  of  God  is  on  those  who  have  the  grace 
of  faith  ?  And  so  the  end  of  it  all  is  this, — Guide  us 
into  the  Right  path  of  their  direction. 

Such  is  the  Imam's  instruction;  and  the  lesson  to  be 
drawn  is  this,  that  the  Prophet  is  here,  in  the  Fateha, 
directed  to  seek  for  guidance  in  the  lives  and  faith 
of  the  former  Prophets  and  Saints  of  God.  And  so 
it  behoveth  us  to  search  for  the  nature  and  teaching 
of  that  same  faith  which  was  in  these  men  of  God ; 
and  where  else  is  this  set  forth  but  in  the  Books  of 
Moses,  Samuel,  David,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and  other 
writers  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  in  the  Gospel?  On 
these  grounds,  then,  both  the  purport  of  the  Sura,  and 
the  comments  thereon,  we  conclude  that  the  RIGHT 
Way  by  which  Mohammed  and  his  followers  are  here 
commanded  to  seek  for  guidance,  is  the  Sacred  Scrip- 


APPEAL    TO    THE   READER  103 

tures,  the  Way  and  the  teaching  of  those  upon  whom 
God  hath  been  gracious, — the  Prophets,  namely,  and 
the  Holy  Men  of  old.  All  which  is  in  entire  accord 
with  those  other  texts: — A7id  verily  We  have  given 
Moses  guidance^  and  have  caused  the  Children  of  Israel 
to  inherit  the  Book^  a  Guide  and  an  Admonition  to  men 
of  understandings^  and, — TJien  We  gave  unto  Moses 
the  Book,  a  perfect  rule  for  him  that  doeth  well,  a  special 
instruction  in  all  things,  and  a  Guide  and  a  Mercy,  if 
perchance  they  might  believe  in  the  meeting  with  their 
Lord?  And  here  let  me  ask  thee, — Hath  that  "Way," 
the  way  of  the  Prophets  of  old,  passed  into  oblivion, 
or  is  it  still  open  for  us  to  tread  upon  ?  Surely  the 
Sirdt,  the  Way  of  right  direction,  can  never  pass 
away ;  and  where  are  we  to  search  for  it,  but  with  the 
Jews  and  Christians — "the  People  of  the  Book,"  those 
to  whom  Mohammed  was  referred  for  the  calming  of 
his  doubts  ?  Again,  I  would  ask.  What  difference  is 
there  between  the  two  texts  : — Sa  y  uftto  those  to  whom 
We  have  given  the  Book^  and  "  Those  to  whom  We 
have  given  the  Right  Way " ;  for  the  "  Way,"  as  we 
have  seen,  is  but  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  faith  in 
His  nature  and  perfections;  the  path  that  Icadcth  unto 
Paradise ;  and  this  significth  nothing  else  than  "  the 
Wodk  which  is  a  Guide  and  Admonition  (or  Remem- 
brancer) to  men  of  understanding."  Now,  if  the 
Right  Way,  the  precious  "  Book "  which  the  Lord 
revealed  to  the  Prophets  and  Apostles  of  (.Id  time, 
and   caused   the  Children    of  Israel  "  to  inherit,"  be 

'  Sura  Al  Mumin  (xl.)  v.  56.  -  Sura  Al  Inaiii  (vi.)  v.  153. 

^  Sura  Al  Imran  (iii.)  v.  18, 


\ 

164  CONCLUSION 

still  existing  pure  and  uncontaminated  (as  hath  been 
made  clear  to  thee  in  the  former  part  of  this  Treatise), 
why  dost  thou  hold  back  from  seeking  guidance  of  it, 
— neither  taking  hold  of  the  Book,  nor  striving  to  be 
led  by  its  direction?  O  Hungry  One,  thou  longest 
for  bread ;  here  it  is  before  thee,  and  thou  touchest 
it  not.  In  darkness,  thou  searchest  for  light  to  guide 
thee;  light  is  close  by,  and  yet  thou  hidest  thyself 
from  it !  Is  it  wisdom  for  a  man  to  thus  wander 
vainly  in  search  of  that  which  he  yet  knoweth  to  be 
in  abundance  about  him  ? 

REVIEW 

Now,  in  conclusion,  I  would  say  to  my  valued 
Reader,  —  Thou  hast  seen  that  Mohammed  showed 
no  miracle  to  prove  that  he  was  the  Prophet  of  God ; 
and  that  which  has  been  attributed  to  him  as  a 
miracle,  namely  the  Coran,  hath  been  proved  to  have 
none  of  the  attributes  of  a  miracle.  Further,  in 
respect  of  his  claim  to  be  a  Messenger  of  the  Lord ; 
— it  is  declared  in  the  Coran  that  he  was  not  sent  to 
compel  men  to  embrace  the  faith,  nor  in  any  way  to 
punish  those  who  refused  to  acknowledge  him ;  he  was 
but  a  "  Preacher  of  good  tidings  "  and  a  "  Warner  "  ; 
with  him  lay  the  message,  with  God  the  account. 
But  these  texts  were  cancelled  by  other  texts  for 
political  reasons;  and  we  have  seen  in  Chapter  III. 
how  this  question  of  cancelment  is  fraught  with 
inextricable  confusion,  and  surrounded  with  inconsist- 
encies which  could  not  possibly  have  proceeded  from 


APPEAL    TO    THE   READER  165 

the  Almighty,  and  are  indeed  in  some  cases  opposed 
even  to  common  intelHgence.  Doth  not  my  Moslem 
reader  see  that,  judging  from  the  quotations  of  Coran 
in  the  third  chapter,  there  is  no  evidence  to  prove  the 
prophetic  mission  of  Mohammed  ?  Rather,  doth  he 
not  perceive  that  in  the  cancelment  of  his  first  tolerant 
principles,  the  course  subsequently  pursued  was  taken 
by  him  as  the  Ruler  of  his  people  ? — a  course  dictated 
by  rare  sagacity,  and  adapted  with  unrivalled  address 
and  skill  to  the  necessities  of  the  day. 

And  lastly,  in  the  next  three  chapters  I  trust  that 
the  strongest  testimony  has  been  brought  to  bear 
upon  the  authority  of  the  Gospel  from  the  Coran 
itself,  and  the  most  convincing  evidence  of  the  truth 
of  the  Christian  faith  as  set  forth  in  the  Scriptures. 

And  now  I  trust  that  my  reader  will  believe  me 
when  I  say  that  I  have  been  led  on  to  writing  this 
Treatise  by  no  unworthy  motives  of  prejudice  and 
race,  or  desire  simply  for  victory  in  the  field  of  con- 
troversy ;  and  that,  to  the  utmost  of  my  power,  I 
have  avoided  any  single  word  which  might  give 
offence. 

Indeed,  my  object  at  the  first  was  simply  to  search 
out  the  views  of  the  earliest  Doctors  of  Islam  on  such 
passages  of  the  Coran  as  I  had  long  been  pondering 
over  with  wonder  and  with  much  perplexity.  And 
when  I  saw  that  their  explanations  generally  agreed 
with  the  plain  sense  and  purpose  of  these  texts,  then 
I  began  collecting  and  arranging  them,  with  an 
abstract  of  the  Commentaries  thereon  and   my  own 


166  CONCLUSION 

remarks,  as  thou  hast  seen  throughout  this  work ;  so 
that  all,  whether  Moslems  or  others,  might  with  ease, 
and  without  time  spent  in  painful  and  wearisome 
search,  become  possessed  of  these  marvellous  testi- 
monies of  the  Coran  to  the  authority  of  the  Scriptures 
and  the  truth  of  the  Christian  faith. 

And  now  I  humbly  trust  that  by  the  compilation 
of  this  treatise  in  the  way  described,  I  may  have 
rendered  a  service  to  the  candid,  pious  Moslem, — 
the  most  useful  service  it  was  in  the  power  of  one  like 
myself  to  offer.  I  know  too  well  that  the  best  and  most 
effective  cordials  for  restoration  of  health  are  often 
put  aside  or  thrown  away  by  the  ignorant,  although 
indeed  these  have  far  greater  need  of  them  than  men 
of  wise  and  noble  minds,  who  will  not  refuse  a  share 
of  their  attention  to  that  which  is  placed  before  them 
— looking  to  what  is  said,  not  to  him  that  saith  it. 

Now  I  pray  God  that  He  may  make  this  little 
Book  material  of  reflection  to  men  of  understanding, 
and  the  means  of  bringing  Truth  and  Light  and  Bless- 
ing to  His  servants.  May  He  guide  and  direct  the 
Reader  to  Himself!  And  to  His  name  be  the  praise 
and  the  glory,  now  and  for  ever.  Amen ! 


MORRISON   AND   GIBB,    PRINTERS,    EDINBURGH. 


^    ^  •H 

cd  00   p 

<  U^   5H 
1-3  • 


CO 


•3: 

-P: 

er 
o 
u 


-P 
O 

a 
o 


-  § 


Be 


^ 

a> 

•H 

^ 

3 

af 

a>i 

^ 

. 

u 

E-» 

i 

0 

CJS 

u 

c  ** 

^5 

H 

u: 

University  of  Toronto 
library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 

U«der  Pau  "Rrf.  Index  FUt" 

Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU